Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hey guys, new writer here, I had some stories in my head, but I was always lazy to go through with it, but I finished my college exams and passed, so with this free time I decided to turn my hobby of reading fanfics into a hobby of reading and write fanfics from time to time, and the story that was in my head and decided to put it on paper is "The walker Demon", I love D gray man and I went through a helltaker addict phase, so I thought of this story to bring the two.

Warning: D gray man that I'm going to use is an ending invented by me, because the manga is not over yet, the D gray man character that will appear more will be Allen as the protagonist of this story, I have ideas of other characters appearing more for the forward in the story but not for a while and Helltaker will be set more in hell, that I can use Hazbin hotel ideas to customize helltaker hell, they will go to earth later in the story.

With that said I do not own any of the original works, D gray man is by author Katsura Hoshino and published by Jump Square and Helltaker was developed by vanripper.

"bla bla" - speak normal.

"bla bla" - speak in thought.

"bla bla" - demonic speech and narration of beelzebub.

english is not my main language - Speak in languages other than English.

19th century - Europe.

In a place in Europe it was possible to see from afar smoke and chaos occurring in the city, destroyed buildings, rubble on the streets and destruction on all sides, and around the city there were flying creatures of different shapes, some were humanoid while others not so much, these creatures they were akuma, beings created by the millennium earl using human souls trapped in dark matter machines, to destroy humanity.

It was possible to see several strange shapes flying through the ras shooting purple blasts and exploding various parts of the city, these were level 1 akuma.

Level 1 Akuma were all the same and the weakest of the akuma power scale, they are floating beings without legs or arms, only with cannons protruding from their appendages, which even though they are the weakest, they represent a mortal danger to any ordinary human. and even more danger in large numbers.

Scattered around the city were smaller and more humanoid beings flying around the city, using different powers to spread destruction, these were level 2 and 3 akuma.

Level 2 and 3 akuma are much more powerful beings than level 1 akuma, because in addition to all their attributes being greatly enhanced at each level, when an akuma evolves to level 2 they become capable of using unique powers, which are enlarged when they evolve to level 3, their appearance changes a lot from level 1, being generally somewhat humanoid, but with each being different from the other.

At this time a building was destroyed by a giant figure with a dark star on its forehead, this was a 3.5 akuma, an akuma made for destruction using its high size, being the biggest akuma in the millennium earl army, however they were far from the greatest dangers.

Semi-humanoid figures were seen flying around the city, although in much smaller numbers than the other akuma, these were the ones who possessed the greatest capacity for mass destruction, these creatures had completely chalk-white skin, disproportionate limbs, one of their arms. was similar to a revolving heavy machine gun that fired several dark matter bullets per second, they had twisted wings, and they had a disproportionate anatomy, with exposed ribs and protruding bellies, with stars marked on their bellies, these figures appeared to be a satirical shape and twisted idea of how angels would be portrayed, these were level 4 akuma.

Level 4 Akuma were the elite of the millennium earl's army, the deadliest, toughest, and most destructive akuma in his army, being souls that were completely twisted into dark matter machines.

Although the city was being destroyed, few people were actually on its streets, and these people could be seen fighting back the attacks of the akuma with varying powers, some with their bare hands, while others used their powers at long distance, and in points of the city. it was possible to see giant glowing beings, similar to angel sculptures, fighting against level 3.5 akuma, and smaller sculptures fighting various akuma.

These combatants were exorcists of the dark order, an order created to fight akumas and end the threat of the millennium earl, using their weapons capable of destroying akumas and fighting the deadly dark matter, which are 109 parts of a divine substance called Innocence, which was washed away during the Great Flood, and people who can use anti-Akuma weapons from Innocence.

"Exorcists" growled a level 4 akuma, pointing its machine gun arm at a group of exorcists on the streets, and loaded its dark matter bullets, but when the creature was about to fire, it was hit by a powerful kick from above that sent the akuma flying through the air and crashing into a destroyed building.

The kick had been delivered by a young woman, this woman had a pair of red boots made with her own blood and her innocence, these boots seemed to be able to allow the woman to walk on the air itself as if it were solid ground, in addition to the boots. the young woman had a pink skirt that went down to her knees, with a pair of shorts under the skirt, with the upper part of her clothes being composed of the exorcist uniform with the predominant colors of black, with red details (uniform of D gray man hallow).

The woman's hair was medium down to just past her shoulders and was a dark green color, the woman's skin was light white and she had violet colored eyes, this young woman is Lenalee lee, an experienced exorcist who was in the black order. since her youth, being part of the european branch along with her brother, in addition to the clothes being worn, the young woman had a bandage on the left side of her cheek and some bandages around her squares, but she seemed to be in good condition to fight.

"They seem endless, I've never seen so many level 4's in one place before" Lenalee said wiping the sweat from her forehead, keeping her eyes on the city in chaos, when suddenly level 4 exploded from the rubble flying towards her.

Lenalee prepared for the confrontation, but when level 4 would reach her, the creature was wrapped in several threads that prevented the akuma from moving, seeing that Lenalee took advantage of the creature's stunned state to deliver a decisive blow.

Her boots glowed and Lenalee pirouetted in the air to increase the power of the attack, generating a large current of air around her, when the powerful kick hit the akuma, the trapped level 4 was cut by the kick with the power of a razor of wind, his limbs weakened by the cut being completely torn apart by the wires that held him, and finally exploding in energy, freeing the souls trapped in the earl's machine.

After the closest threat was dealt with Lenalee turned to see the person who had helped her, recognizing the other exorcist immediately.

"Marie!", she yelled moving towards the was a man who looked to be in his 30s, he is tall, about 2 meters tall, with dark skin and a pair of ear plugs attached to his ears, he wore the standard exorcist uniform, with a pair of gloves that had wires coming out of them, being her weapon of innocence.

This man is Noise Marie, a European branch exorcist, who works alongside General Tiedoll, and a close friend of the european branch exorcist group, and with a close eye you could tell his eyes are unfocused, because Marie is blind, using his headphones to widen his hearing and be more efficient in combat.

"Lenalee." Marie said calmly, flashing a slight smile to her friend, even in such a chaotic situation, "I see you're fine, that's good."

"Yeah, I'm fine, but shouldn't you be with Kanda fighting Mercym in the east?" Leanlee asked happy to see Marie, but worried about not seeing Kanda with him.

"He is fine, it was a tough fight, but together we managed to defeat the akumas in the east and finish the noah, although not without some problems" said Marie, grimacing at the end remembering the exorcists and order members lost in the confrontation, "Kanda is here cleaning part of the city so we can have a clear path to take the wounded."

Lenalee breathed a sigh of relief knowing that her friend was alive, and used this moment of peace to look at the city around her "It's a good thing we were able to evacuate the city's civilians before combat, it would be much worse if the civilians were involved."

"Yes, although even without the civilians the fight is already in chaos, but that was to be expected from the final battle, the count was expected to concentrate all his akuma in one place, now that there are only a few noahs left." Marie said focusing on the sounds of battle around the two of them, "The only noahs left to be eliminated are the earl, the dream noah road, Jasdevi, Toraido, Maitora, Lulu Bell and..." Marie stopped talking when she was about to quote the last remaining noah, when saw Lenalee's face change to a slight grimace.

"The fourteenth..." Lenalee said with a sad tone, but quickly changed her face to determined, "But I believe in Allen-kun, so we have to do our best, and when the time comes, we'll work it out together. " Lenalee said with determined eyes, "We'd better get together with the others to eliminate the akuma then we're almost done with this war!"

Marie opened a bigger smile on her stoic face, seeing that Lenalee didn't let herself be shaken and was so determined, it filled him with determination, his smile diminished as he heard a group of level 1, 2 and 3 akuma coming towards the 2, both prepared for combat...Until Marie's smile returned to her face as he recognized a familiar sound nearby.

"Fire Stamp: Hellfire and Ash!" A voice was heard nearby, and a large fiery serpent came out of the vicinity of a building, engulfing the group of akumas, who were only able to let out one final scream before being incinerated by the flames.

When the fire died down, the figure responsible for the fire was on top of the rubble where the fire snake had come from, holding a gigantic bartelo with red kanji glowing on the hammer's tips.

The figure was a young man, in his 20s, about 1.85 meters tall, he wore the standard exorcist uniform, with a bandana and an eye patch and his visible eye was a light green color, which covered his right eye, he had a hair red haired up, he had some bandages covering his arms and had some scratches on his face, this man is Lavi Bookman, an exorcist of the order and a Bookman, people responsible for learning and recording the whole history of the war between the black order and the millennium earl.

"Lavi!" Lenalee screamed at the sight of her red-haired friend, starting to run so she could get a better look, along with Marie following behind her.

"Hey Lenalee, hey Marie, did you miss me? I just couldn't stay out of the most important battle of the war against the earl." Lavi said climbing down from the rubble of the building and heading towards her friends with a big smile on her face.

Only to fly backwards, losing his balance as Lenalee ran him over in a crushing embrace, leaving Lavi breathless with the impact and force of Lenalee's embrace, and even out of breath Lavi gave a small smile as she hugged back, patting Lenalee on the back, "Good to see you again too Lenalee" he said.

"Hmm" Lenalee said smiling and nodding as she loosened her hold on Lavi, releasing him so he could shake Marie's hand.

"It's good to see you well Marie" Lavi said squeezing the taller man's hand, with a smile on her face, "If you're here, that means..." Lavi said, her smile fading as she waited for her response. Marie.

Marie nodded, calming her friend, "Noah Maushyma has been defeated, and Kanda is over here helping to clear the streets to make it easier for us to take the wounded, while General Tiedoll is helping to combat the number of akumas," Marie said, leaving Lavi relaxed. knowing that his friend and the kind general were fine, "And if you're here I imagine things worked out for you too, right?" Marie said expecting a positive response from Lavi, a slight nervousness in her voice.

Still with a straight face, Lavi nodded, "Yes, Wisely and Sheril are gone, me, the old panda, me, general sokaro, old panda, Krory and Miranda managed to finish them off and get out of there, Miranda and krory are fine, general sokaro was wounded, but that doesn't seem to have bothered him to come to the fight, and the old panda... he got worse, but he's still alive, with the wounded," Lavi said with a grimace, hoping her mentor would get better, knowing that despite his age the senior Bookman was too stubborn to just die, so close to the end of the war, but even though he was depressed, Lavi didn't miss the way Marie relaxed when she heard that Miranda was okay, letting a small smile cross her face, knowing those two were closer than just friends.

"I'm sure he'll be fine, and with this battle over, I'm sure he'll be able to retire peacefully Lavi." Lenalee said, putting a hand on her friend's shoulder to comfort him.

Lavi smiled and nodded at her, knowing she was right, "Yes, this old panda will be able to retire, and live with all the books he wants in the order library, as a librarian who doesn't let anyone talk in the library, he always seemed to have a vocation for it." Lavi said with a laugh, imagining her mentor as a librarian, with reading glasses and behind the library counter, telling people inside the library to shut up.

Marie and Lenalee smiled at their friend's joke, seeing that he was already back to his usual self.

"But man, this fight is crazy, there are people fighting on every corner, and I've never fought so many akumas in one day" Lavi said putting her hands behind her head, looking at the city in chaos with the fight between exorcists and akumas, "Do any of you have any idea where the earl might be in the midst of this?" Lavi asked, turning to her friends.

However, before any of them could speak, in the sky of the city, above any building, there was a great noise of shock, as if there was an explosion, with a great light illuminating the night sky in a flash, and when that flash ceased , in the sky where before there was an empty place, now there were two large structures colliding with each other, as if they were in conflict, structures that resembled two large flying cities, extremely similar to each other, colliding with each other.

Every fight in the city seemed to pause for a moment to watch the two structures collide in the night sky in amazement, until the akuma returned to attack the exorcists with more fervor, with the exorcists fighting back.

"I think I have a pretty good idea where he might be," Marie said, hands over her ears, grimacing at the loud bang caused by the appearance of the floating cities.

"No kidding, it's the chests, the black chest and the white chest, if the earl is here somewhere, it has to be there, in the black chest, but if the white chest is here..." I washed it off, stopping to speak when her eyes widened in realization, when she realized what that meant.

"Allen-kun is here!", Lenalee said, shocked by the appearance of the arks in the sky above the city, and ready to propel herself with her boots towards the sky, about to head towards the colliding flying cities, only to to be held by Marie's hand on her shoulder.

"Wait Lenalee, we need to plan first, especially if the earl is upstairs." Marie said, with a serious face.

"But..." Lenalee said, eager to head towards the arks, clearly worried about Allen, even more so that he might be fighting the earl alone.

"He's right Lena, we have to meet with the others" Lavi said, placing a hand on Lenalee's other shoulder to stop her from flying into the sky.

At this moment, a small winged creature, similar to a bat, came flying towards the trio of exorcists, the small creature had a giant eye where it would be its face, this was a golem of the dark order, an artificial being used by exorcists to communicate with others. distance.

"Exorcists Lavi Bookman, Lenalee Lee and Noisy Marie must come to the makeshift plant where the wounded are being treated," came the voice of the golem, a voice the trio of exorcists recognized as the voice of Komui Lee, Lenalee's brother.

"Ni-san!" Lenalee said as she heard her brother's voice leave the golem, "But the white ark is here, that means Allen-kun is here, and he's probably up against the earl and the other noahs above, we need to help him! !" Lenalee exclaimed, worried about Allen being alone.

"I know Lenalee, and that's exactly why I need you here, we're ignoring Leverrier's orders not to interfere, we need you to meet here with the others." Komui's voice came from the golem, reassuring her younger sister as to why she needed them to gather at the makeshift headquarters in the city.

Recognizing Komui's intent, the trio of exorcists exchanged glances with each other and nodded, determined to get to the makeshift headquarters as quickly as possible.

"We're on our way Komui, should we look for the others?" Lavi said, asking if they should look for the other members of their group of friends.

"That's not necessary, other golems have found the others, Kanda is already nearby, krory and Mirando are coming here along with Timothy, Link and jhony are also here, they have important information about Allen." Komui said informing the exorcists of the current situation.

Hearing this the group nodded and started moving towards the makeshift black order center in the city, where the wounded were taken, stopping to help a group of exorcists who were fighting akuma on the way there, also helping to take the wounded in. towards the center.

19th century - makeshift black order center.

It is possible to see the trio of exorcists along with some wounded approaching a kind of entrance that led to a series of stairs, which led to the underground, like a kind of bunker.

Marie was carrying an unconscious dark-haired male exorcist on her back, while Lavi and Lenalee helped a blonde female exorcist walk towards the bunker.

At the entrance of the bunker it was possible to see figures that seemed to be on a kind of guard at the entrance, all dressed in the uniforms of the black order.

Along with these people was a tall man, about 1.80 meters tall, he appeared to be in his 20s, he had long dark, slightly bluish hair that was tied in a ponytail that went down to the bottom. from the back, he had blue eyes and also wore a male exorcist uniform, however his had different characteristics, indicating his rank being that of an exorcist general, exorcists that his resonances with their innocence reached the apex of 100% resonance, this man carrying a sheathed katana, which he held tightly in his left hand, this man is the second-generation exorcist, Kanda yu.

When Kanda turned and saw the familiar trio of exorcists helping a pair of exorcists get to the bunker, he turned to inform the guards to prepare to open the entrance and call for medical help for the exorcists, after the guards went to carry out the exorcist general's orders. , Kanda started walking towards the approaching group.

"Bring those two inside." Kanda told the group that he was approaching with the two injured exorcists.

"Coming Yu!" Lavi exclaimed jokingly at her friend, knowing he didn't like it when he called him by his first name.

And he got the desired goal when a vein appeared on Kanda's forehead, as he scowled angrily at the eyepatch exorcist, who only smiled at his friend's annoyance.

Before Lavi could play one more prank on the annoyed samurai, he heard a laugh from his side, he turned his head to the left to see the female exorcist letting out a small laugh at the joke between her friends, Lavi smiled seeing that it had been able to make the blonde exorcist laugh and took advantage of this moment to better see her features.

She had blonde hair tied in a ponytail that went down to the middle of her back, with bangs that framed her face, although her hair was a little messy from the battle that went through, it was still impressive the shine that her hair exuded and how beautiful she looked, she possessed a pair of light blue eyes that looked bright despite the fatigue that came from the prolonged battle in the city, she wore a female exorcist uniform like Lenalee's, although her skirt was black and a little longer. , she also wore a choker that had a green gem at its center, which appeared to be her innocence.

Lavi stopped looking when she saw that the female exorcist had finished laughing and turned to him with a delicate smile on her face, looking at him with her light blue eyes, Lavi slightly looked away as her cheeks flushed slightly, breaking into a small smile as well.

"Happy to get you to give such a beautiful smile miss, your beautiful laugh cheers me up in this battle, especially considering that this angry samurai will try to cut me off as soon as you are at a safe distance." Lavi said jokingly, trying to get another laugh out of the blonde exorcist, looking at Kanda looking at him with a vein in her forehead.

He was successful when the blonde exorcist laughed again beside him, "Well that would be a shame, a very lively person like you is at fault in situations like this, maybe you'd better not stray too far from me, to prevent the general there cut you." The young woman responded to Lavi's joke, earning a surprised look from the red-haired exorcist, before he cracked a smile and chuckled, his cheeks flushed at the last part said by the woman.

"Well I might like that idea, maybe when this battle is over I can go hide from him with you." Lavi said continuing her flirtation, "she has a beautiful voice" ,he can't help but think, until he heard a forced cough in front of them from Kanda who had arrived in the group and was looking an irritated as usual.

Lavi gave Kanda a nervous smile and seemed to remember that they had more company, turning to see Lenalee next to the blonde exorcist giving them both an amused smile and further to the left was Marie giving them a knowing smile, as relaxed as Lavi was. be it with his flirting, he felt shy at that moment, being observed flirting by his friends, probably because the young woman had flirted back at him.

At this point Kanda decided to speak, cutting the situation, "Come inside, the gate is being opened, the medical team should be coming to get these two and take them to the medical wing", Kanda said walking to lead the group inside the bunker. .

The group continued following Kanda inside, taking a look at the Bunker that served as the makeshift headquarters of the order in the city, inside the underground bunker there were walls and a metal roof, which formed a large corridor that had several doors along it, with several people walking it central from one side to the other.

"Too many people here." Lenalee said seeing the commotion of people underground.

Kanda silently nodded to her, before turning to the front leading the group, "Yes, we have the medical team, along with the support and research divisions down here, that plus the injured who need medical attention, we're going to the control wing where Komui is with the others." Kanda said looking ahead, making his way through the sea of people in the hallways.

As the group was approaching the control ward, they encountered a medical group that had a stretcher and a wheelchair.

"Sir! we are here to take the wounded to the medical ward" said the doctor in charge of the group reporting to Kanda, he was wearing a white coat and a black order armband.

Kanda sat down for the trio of friends, with Marie letting the medical team get the exorcist off his back onto the stretcher, while Lavi and Lenalee left the blonde exorcist in the hands of the nurses who sat her in the wheelchair because of her injured leg. .

Before Lavi turned away from her, the blonde exorcist, she grabbed the sleeve of his coat and made him look at her, meeting his gaze with a beautiful smile on her face.

"I hope you keep your word to come see me after this is all over sir" she said blushing slightly, but not taking her gaze from Lavi's visible eye.

Lavi blushed at the fact that the blonde exorcist was taking the flirtation forward, but he wouldn't pass up the chance to go ahead with a flirtation, considering this was the final battle, if all went well.

"If I had to fight a whole war just to meet you, it would be worth it missy", Lavi said flirting with the blonde exorcist returning the smile, "I'm a man of my word, after all this mess is over I'll find you for me hide from this angry samurai here next to me miss, or my name is not Lavi Bookman.", the red-haired exorcist said holding the young woman's hand.

Satisfied with the redhead's answer, the blonde exorcist squeezed his hand, "Well, I'll hold you on this, my name is Sara by the way, Sara Martin", she said giving him a nod before letting go of his hand and being led by the medical team for treatment.

Lavi stood looking at the figure of the young woman pulling away in her wheelchair, still feeling the tingle in her hand from where she'd squeezed "Sara Martin, a pretty name." he thought, still stunned by the events...

Until a sheathed katana hit the back of her head, cutting through her thoughts, Lavi rubbed the back of her head turning to see an angry Kanda, a Lenalee, and a Marie with knowing smiles on their faces after witnessing this scene, making Lavi feel shy again. .

"Did you just flirt with you stupid rabbit?" Kanda said with a vein popping out of his forehead, tired of witnessing the red-haired exorcist flirt.

"Uh yeah, uh, ehh", Lavi made echoing sounds still processing what happened, "Did you guys see what just happened?" he said hoping his friends would confirm what had just happened.

Lenalee let out a light laugh at her friend's confusion, along with Marie who widened her smile and shook her head before saying with a smile "I may not have seen Lavi, but I heard very well, it seems very clear to me."

"Uh..", Lavi repeated the incoherent sound, processing the joke told by his blind friend, "Is that what I think it was?", he said, astonished.

"Yes idiot bunny, you just set a date for after the battle, now you can process this while we walk to find Komui and the others?" Kanda said impatiently to get to the control wing soon, exasperated at how long the redhead was taking to process the meeting he'd just arranged.

"Date? I have a date! I finally found my soulmate guys!", the redhead said excitedly, walking behind the group moving towards the control wing.

Marie shook her head with a smile on her face at her friend's excitement, Lenalee smiled happily for her friend and Kanda continued walking towards the group's destination, letting out an exasperated huff at the situation created at such an important moment in the battle, but secretly glad his friends keep their morale high.

After walking some more, the group finally reached the control wing, standing in front of a metal door that was at the end of one of the underground bunker's corridors.

When they opened the door, it was possible to see a large room, full of technological devices everywhere, with communicators and radios, along with large screens and monitors present on the walls of the room, which convey the vision of the various golems scattered around the city to assist in the control. of the battle taking place across the city, with several people from the support and science division working to communicate with people on the battlefield.

One of these people was an adult male who appeared to be in his 30s, he was about 1.9 meters tall, he wore a white uniform with golden details (Komui uniform in D gray man hallow) along with a white beret and a pair of glasses on his face, he had fair skin and dark hair, with dark eyes, this man is Komui lee, Lenalee's brother and chief director of the european branch of the black order and perhaps the most striking thing about him is the fact that he to be wearing flip-flops in the environment where everyone wore shoes.

He was talking to a man who had spiky sandy hair and a goatee on his chin, he has gray eyes and wears a white coat, he looked to be in his early 30s, and he had a clipboard in his hand talking to Komui , this man is Reever Wenhamm, a member of the Black Order and the current head of the Science Section of the European Branch, as well as leader of Division One of the Science Section.

Both seemed to be concentrating on their conversation, until Komui turned to see the newcomers, immediately stopping the conversation and running towards the group.

"Lenalee-chaaann!" Komui screamed launching himself towards his younger sister for a hug, only to receive a kick that sent him falling backwards to the ground from his sister.

"Ni-san now is not the time for hugs, we have to plan to go to the arks colliding in the sky." Lenalee said, huffing at her brother's antics, which everyone was used to by now.

"Well, at least we have some normalcy in all this chaos," Reever said, shaking his head at the brothers' display, a smile on his face.

Komui then stands up dusting off his clothes as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened, muttering about 'Lenalee-chan being so cruel', "It's good that you're all here, we called you here so we can solve the case of the arks in the sky." Komui said adjusting his glasses, with a serious face towards the group of exorcists.

The group nodded, sensing the gravity of the situation, Lenalee stepped forward to speak with her older brother.

"Ni-san and the others?" Lenalee asked, wanting to know the whereabouts of her other friends.

"They are already here, let's go to the room where they are resting." Komui said, leading the group to a side exit that led to a medium-sized meeting room, inside that room was a tall meeting table in the center, with large sofas for several people on either side of the table.

Inside the room there were people already waiting for the group to arrive.

One of them was a tall man, about 1.90 meters tall, looking to be in his 30s, he wore a standard male exorcist uniform, his hair a mixture of brown pulled back in a short ponytail, with his bangs and the front part of the hair being white, he had a pale skin and his most distinguishing feature are the larger than normal canine teeth, which seemed to come out of his mouth, this man is Arystar Krory III, an exorcist of the black order , whose parasite-type innocence is his canine teeth, which give him a vampire-like appearance.

Beside him was a beautiful woman, she is about 1.70 meters tall, appearing to be in her late 20s and early 30s, she wore a female exorcist's uniform, with a pair of well-designed gloves that cover from her hands. up to her elbows, she has brown hair tied back in a high ponytail and she has a pair of bright brown eyes, this woman is Miranda Lotto, an exorcist who was recruited by Lenalee and Allen years ago, being the only one holding a gun. non-offensive anti-akuma.

Facing the two there are three figures sitting on the other sofa, the leftmost figure is a blond man who wears his hair in a long braid that goes down to the lower part of his back, he has fair skin and two spots on his forehead, he has brown eyes and appears to be in his early 20s, he wears a red overcoat with black pants and brown shoes, he had a cup of tea in his hand while talking to the other members of the room, this man is Howard Link, a former subordinate of Central Inspector Malcolm C. Lvellie and a former member of the CROW, assigned to watch over Allen Walker.

Next to Link was a young boy, who looked to be about 13 or 14 years old, he has green hair tied in double ponytails, which goes down to the middle of his back, the young man has brown eyes and is dressed in a male uniform of exorcist, adjusted for his size, he has a green orb in the middle of his forehead, this being his innocence, this young boy is Timothy Hearst, a young exorcist who was recruited by Kanda, Allen and Link a few years ago.

And finally seated to Timothy's right was a man with curly brown hair pulled back in double ponytails, the man appears to be in his late 20s and early 30s, he wears a standard white science division lab coat, this man wears a pair of large glasses on his face that seemed to hide his eyes, that man is Johnny Gill, a member of the black order's science division and Allen's good friend.

The group of people were talking to each other until they stopped when they saw the door open, with the group of newcomers led by Komui entering the room.

Immediately everyone stood up to greet the newcomers, with Timothy being the first to run into the group of newcomers, rushing to hug Lenalee.

"Ne-san!" The young exorcist screamed, hugging Lenalee tightly, a hug she was happy to return to the boy she had grown up with, not least because of her being a sister figure to him as the caretaker of the orphanage and also because of Lenalee's closeness to her. Timothy's 'older brother' Allen.

"Hello Timothy, it's good to see you safe and sound.", Lenalee said hugging the teenager tightly, happy that he was alive and well after the last time they saw each other.

Timothy nodded and turned to the group that was in the room earlier, "I told you they were here, I knew I heard Komui-san screaming!", Timothy said excitedly to the group that approached to greet the new arrivals.

"Hey!" Komui exclaimed indignantly at what he said, with Reever putting a hand on his shoulder to calm him down, while laughing at the teenager's statement.

Miranda approached Marie with a happy smile on her face, giving him a big hug as she approached the taller man, a hug which the blind exorcist happily returned.

"Good to see you're okay Marie.", she said in her shy voice, still hugging the male exorcist tightly.

"The same here." Marie answered back, enjoying the hug with the woman he is close to.

Krory walked over and shook Lavi's hand with a smile on his face to greet his red-haired friend.

Link and Johnny approached Kanda to greet the newest exorcist general of the dark order, who had approached them in the time they spent traveling together during Allen Walker's escape from the dark order.

Komui smiled seeing the group gathering and interacting with each other, but he knew that he would have to be the one to end this meeting, taking a deep breath he clapped his hands twice with a serious face to get the attention of the group of friends, making them all turn to face he.

"I'm very happy to see everyone gathered and well, I wish I could prolong this meeting longer, but we're in a hurry unfortunately.", Komui said with a serious face, as he waited for everyone to absorb his words.

After seeing that everyone in the group was paying attention to him, Komui continued, "As you already know, the white ark and the black ark are colliding in the sky of this city right now, the dark arc is in the earl's domain as we all know, and the white ark is under the control of the renegade exorcist Allen Walker, the fact that both are colliding leads us to believe that Allen is here facing the earl and the remaining noahs in the sky.", Komui said waiting for the information to sink in the people of the group.

As expected everyone reacted by tensing up at the idea that their friend was fighting the earl and noahs alone in the city sky, the most affected was obviously Lenalee who clenched her fists tightly and took a step forward.

"Then we should go there immediately and help Allen-kun, we can't leave him alone fighting!", Lenalee said, with worry written all over her face, very worried about the young exorcist she'd grown very close to in all these years in the order.

Before she could continue Komui held up a hand to stop her, causing her younger sister to stop mid-statement, "I know you want to help Allen, but the information that Allen is here has also been passed on to Central Inspector Lvellie. , who promptly forbade any exorcist to go to Allen Walker's aid." Komui said, already waiting for the reaction of the group and especially his younger sister, that he knew she was very close to Allen (although it pained him a lot to admit it).

Lenalee clenched her fists even more so that her fingernails almost dug into her palms, because they wanted to let Allen fight the earl alone, and even more because that order came from Lvellie, who was a man she hated with all her heart. your strengths.

But before she could make her protest, Komui continued to speak again, "However despite these orders, we decided to go ahead and help Allen-kun even with these orders, we gathered you here because we know that everyone here is willing to go against these orders. orders to help Allen-kun, but we won't force any of you to proceed if you don't want to go against orders." Komui said, being completely open about the fact that they wanted to go against their superiors' orders.

To everyone's surprise the first to step forward and speak was Link, who had a determined look on his face.

"I'm all for helping Allen Walker regardless of superiors' orders," Link said to the amazement of everyone in the room, as when they first met him, Link was extremely strict with following superiors' rules and orders, especially since he was a former assistant. from Lvellie.

"Wait, are you okay with that?" Lavi asked the question she was on everyone's mind.

Link turned to the red-haired exorcist and nodded, "I understand your strangeness at my actions, but in the time I spent helping Allen Walker during his escape, I was ordered by Lvellie to help the fourteenth, as he believes that if we have him on our side, we could win the war, but I decided to follow my own choices and I decided to help Allen Walker of my own free will, regardless of whether he is a noah or not", Link said explaining his reasons for helping Allen, recounting the orders Lvellie's secrets.

Everyone else in the room looked surprised at first, with the exception of Kanda and Johnny, who also traveled along with Allen during that period.

After the shock of Link's statement wore off, the others began to answer Komui's question.

"Well I'm with Link on this one, let's help Allen." Lavi said.

"Yes, Allen is our friend, let's not leave him alone right now." Krory spoke, nodding at the redheaded exorcist's statement.

"I agree, go help Allen-ni and kick some ass!", Timothy said, taking a light pinch from Lenalee for her vocabulary, "Ouch!"

Marie was the next to speak, "I'm willing to set those orders aside, General Tiedoll would be in favor of that too." the blind exorcist said next to Miranda, who was next to speak.

"Yes, we are close to the end, and we must help Allen, I owe him a lot, it was thanks to him and Lenalee that I gained the courage to go on and fight." Miranda said holding Marie's hand tightly, turning to the taller man with a smile on her face, which Marie returned, squeezing her hand back.

Kanda then nodded, "We need to end this war once and for all, and we can't risk leaving everything in the hands of beansprout alone.", Kanda said, wanting to help his friend (as much as he doesn't like to say those words in aloud).

Lenalee can't help but smile, wind all her friends willing to help Allen, even if the black order was not in favor of it, "No one here is willing to leave Allen-kun alone in this situation, let's all fight together!" she said with her determination redoubled.

"Well I don't even work for the order anymore until a few moments ago, I could resign again if necessary, I even have the right gadgets to reach the arks in the sky, and I also have to return this little guy over here to Allen." Jonny said opening a box he was carrying, out of which came a golden golem with a cross in its center, unlike all other golems seen in the dark order.

As soon as the golden sip was out of the box, he flew around the room excitedly, rubbing himself into the faces of every person in the room, excited to see them all again, pausing to stand in Lenalee's palms.

"Timcanpy!" Lenalee exclaimed happy to see the golden golem that always accompanies Allen.

"I haven't seen this little guy in a while." Lavi said petting Timcanpy, who appreciated the affection she was getting.

"You managed to bring him back anyway." Kanda said impressed by the restored golem, which was nothing more than a dust pot the last time he said.

Johnny nodded smiling at the exorcist General, "Yes, after Apocryphos destroyed Tim, I pieced him together and got General Cross's notes on Tim's creation by the fourteenth and used Miranda's powers to help rebuild, so I was able to get Tin back to what he was before. , with their memories intact.", the scientist explained to Kanda the process of bringing the golden golen back to life.

Komui smiled seeing the group in front of him willing to participate in this mission, he then clapped his hands again to get the group's attention, "Well, with everyone on board the plan, let's move on to executing this plan, we'll take you to the arks in the sky, more specifically the white ark, where Allen must be.", Komui said explaining the plan.

"But how are we going to get there? I can fly and Lavi can stretch her mate to the arks, but we can't take everyone there." Lenalee asked, wanting to know what her brother's plan was.

However it was Johnny who answered Lenalee's question, "We're going to use the portals of Allen's white ark.", the bespectacled scientist replied.

"But Allen blocked all the passages of the white ark." Miranda said, pointing to the hole in Johnny's plan.

"Maybe his portals, but in the time they spent together Johnny was able to study Allen's portals, so we have a way to modify Allen's portal for a one-way passage, Johnny if you can," Komui explained about the new one. development on the portals of the ark, passing the word to Johnny.

The bespectacled scientist nodded, continuing, "I managed to make a device that will attune to the portals of Allen's Ark, if we focus this device to the right location, we can open a portal here to this portal, but this portal will only be able to take you there, but you won't be able to go back since the device will be on this side" Johnny explained about his discovery.

"So we just have to point the device at the white ark and we should be able to set up a portal from here to one of the white ark portals." Lavi concluded from the scientist's explanation.

Johnny nodded confirming Lavi's statement, Komui then motioned for the group to follow him back to the control room, to the other end of the room, where there was an open side door, with several energy beams passing into the room in question. , where there was a control panel connected to a device that was similar to the mold of a door that had nothing inside.

"This is the machine that was built using Johnny's invention." Reever said, waving at the machine in question, "We just have to point out the coordinates and we'll be able to open the portal." he completed, starting to fiddle with the control panel along with Johnny.

"Well then, as soon as the machine is ready we're going to the arks to help beansprout" Kanda said, while everyone in the group nodded to each other.

"Let's get the machine up and running as soon as possible." Komui said walking towards the machine's control panel, joining Johnny and Reever.

While the machine was being adjusted, the group gathered in a circle to talk.

"Well that's it, we're heading towards the end of this war once and for all if all goes well." Lavi said, feeling the nervousness of going into the final battle.

Timothy nodded frantically, also looking forward to the fight to come, "Yeah, I'm excited to see Allen-ni and kick the noahs' ass." the teenage exorcist said, but you could see his hands shaking with nervousness.

Miranda placed a hand on her left shoulder and gave her a light squeeze, flashing a smile that should have felt calming but was more of an anxious smile.

"N-n-don't worry Timothy, n-k-we'll be able to win" The female exorcist said trying to calm the younger teen, but her voice sounded shaky, a vestige of her more anxious personality, which she managed to improve during her time in black order.

This was Marie's turn to put her hand on her shoulder and give the woman a reassuring smile, who returned the smile, relaxing a little under the touch of the man she came to love over time.

"None of us need to worry more than usual, we've been fighting for years and preparing for this moment, we're all together and we've survived a lot, we'll be able to get through this too." Kanda said, surprising the group with his motivational speech, as the new exorcist general is known for his grumpy behavior.

"Am I hallucinating or did Yu just give a motivational speech? It must really be the end of time!" Lavi exclaimed, earning a withering look from Kanda.

"What's the matter stupid bunny? I thought I told you to stop calling me Yu! or do you want to be cut by me before the end of the war?!" The annoyed samurai said, unsheathing his sword a little, releasing an irritated aura over the red-haired exorcist, who backed away raising his hands in surrender.

"Aaand he's back to normal, but I'd like to be kept whole, after all I have a date after the war, which reminds me I didn't tell you guys." Lavi said, turning from the position of retreating from Kanda's wrath, to turn to her friends who were not present at the time.

"I finally managed to find my soulmate in the midst of this chaos, and I got a real date after the end of this war, so we have to emerge victorious and as intact as possible from this mess." Lavi said excitedly telling her friends about the young exorcist he met on the way to the makeshift plant.

"Really?! that's great Lavi-san, you're very lucky to be able to find love in such a tense situation." Krory said, embracing Lavi's excitement about her 'soulmate'.

"W-Well I wouldn't say love yet but I could feel a connection you know." Lavi said rubbing the back of his head, feeling shy when he heard the word love coming from Krory, but he was distracted when Timothy attacked him asking him to tell more about the girl he was dating.

Miranda chuckled beside Marie, "I'm glad they were able to settle down before the fight." She said to Marie, but Marie was focused on Kanda with a smile on her face.

"You grew up Kanda" Marie thought looking at the exorcist he met when he was a kid in the second generation exorcists project, before turning to Miranda and smiling at the exorcist who manipulates time, making the woman blush.

"Link I'd like to thank you for taking Allen-kun's side, I know you've worked for Lvellie for so long and so this must be a difficult choice." Lenalee said to the ex-crow, glad he was on their side.

"There's no need to thank Lenalee Lee, I'm doing this because I got to know Allen Walker better over time, I can say I now understand what it means to help a friend, it could also be because of the skill that I inherited from Zu Mei Chang, from seeing people's auras, it made me more able to connect with other people." Link explained, showing Atuuda to the female exorcist.

Lenalee looked at the glowing creature with an impressed look, seeing that power for the first time, before looking at Link and smiling.

"Even though this power lets you connect better with others, it's still something that comes from you and I'm glad you're on Allen-kun's side." Lenalee said to the blond man, who nodded and flashed a small smile on his face at the young woman.

"Yes, I think you're right, and if there was anyone I was sure would side with Allen Walker, it would be you Lenalee Lee." Link said, drawing the young woman's attention to that.

"After all the time I spent with Walker he did quote you a few times, with a certain degree of fondness if I may say so, especially after the time you guys met after your escape, when you guys disappeared for a while" Link completed his explanation , slightly raising his right eyebrow while maintaining a small smile when he saw the reaction of the female exorcist in front of him.

Lenalee in turn blushed heavily and started stuttering waving frantically, trying and failing to explain about her and Alle's disappearance on the specific day he was quoting, she remembered perfectly that day where she finally met Allen after her hasty goodbye when he had to flee from the black order.

The first thing she did that day was slap Allen for his disappearance, which was soon followed by a hug and a crying section and a very emotional and necessary conversation between the two, thus bringing the two closer together, she remembers the closeness of the two before they were found by Kanda and Johnny, she to this day wonders what would happen if they weren't interrupted, maybe...

Lenalee shook her head away from those thoughts, that's when she realized the rest of the group was looking strangely at her as she was lost in her own thoughts, with Link smirking almost imperceptibly, as he was the only one who knew why. your actions.

"What did you tell her?" Lavi asked Link.

Before Link could respond, Komui walked over to the group and began to speak, "Guys the machine- Lenalee-chan are you okay?" Komui asked her younger sister, interrupting her talk about the machine.

"YES! totally fine ni-san! nothing to worry about, were you going to say something about the machine?" Lenalee said hastily, wanting to change the subject, as her brother was the last person on earth who knew about what happened between her and Allen.

Komui found his sister's behavior even more strange, but he knew that at this moment he didn't have the luxury of questioning her as much as he wished, he continued talking from where he had left off, "The machine is programmed with the coordinates, the portal goes open soon and shall take you all to the white ark." Komui said gesturing for them to approach the machine.

The exorcist group and the ex-crow approached facing the machine, when Komui continued, "From now on it's a path of no return, once you go through this portal you will probably clash with the noahs. and the earl." Komui said looking at the fighters.

Everyone kept the determined look from before, ready to go through the portal, Komui smiled and focused her gaze on her younger sister, approaching her.

"Lenalee-chan." Komui said simply, his gaze conveying everything he wanted to say to her.

"Ni-san." Lenalee said back, holding her brother's gaze with strong eyes, "No need to worry ni-san, let's join Allen-kun and we will all end this war together."

Komui didn't say anything, just looking at her sister, realizing how much she's grown in all this time, it seems like yesterday she was just a child and now she's a young woman, ready to go into battle, "She really grew up so much, I can't try to stop her anymore even if I wanted to." Komui thought, flashing a proud smile on her face.

"I am aware of that Lenalee-chan, when you end this war we will be here, waiting for your return, that includes Allen-kun, bring him back home." the head of the european branch said to the exorcists.

Everyone in the group nodded, as a light began to emanate from the machine, showing that the portal to the ark was being opened.

"The portal is ready, another 10 seconds for it to stabilize and you're good to go!" Johnny yelled over the sound of the machine, warning the group to get ready.

Lenalee before getting into position walked to her brother and caught him in a tight hug, which the taller man returned.

"We'll be back." She said to her brother in the hug.

"I know, I'm proud of you, of all of you." Komui said tightening the hug one last time before releasing her sister.

Lenalee nodded and at this moment the portal glowed, completely open, similar to the portals Allen opened before having to flee the order.

"All ready!" Reever yelled at Komui.

Komui nodded at him and turned to the exorcists, "That's it folks, this will be the last and most important mission of the black order, go find Allen Walker and put an end to this millenary war once and for all!" Komui spoke in his commanding tone, with all the fighters nodding and walking through the portal one after the other.

After all 8 members of the group were passing through the portal and disappearing, the portal stopped glowing and fell apart in the air showing that the machine was deactivated.

"Well, I think that's." Reever said approaching his friend/boss.

"Yes, we can only have faith in them and take care of things on our side." komui commented still looking at where the portal used to be.

"It's okay, I know they'll make it and go home okay." Johnny said optimistically, having full faith in his friends.

"I'm sure they will Jonny." Komui said, "I know they will." he repeated smiling.

19th century - White Ark - 10 minutes ago

From above, it was possible to see the upper part of the floating city, which was the image of a considerably large city with several completely white houses, which were positioned in a giant circle, with part of the city support feeling similar to the entrance of a large coliseum, and further to the center of the city there were a series of pillars erected around a large central tower, this city was the white ark, a half of noah's ark, which in legends says that it was the shelter of the noé family and all the types of land animals, during the great flood that cleared the land, where the family was safe and survived the flood, repopulating the land afterwards.

In the central tower of the ark there was a completely white and almost empty command room, with a string piano in its center with a bench, where on this bench sat a young man.

This young man had an exotic appearance, he appeared to be approaching his 20's, he has pale white skin and straight white hair that reaches down to his chin, he has lilac eyes with a kind of red mark that runs from the left side of his forehead to his left cheek, at first glance it may look like a tattoo, but in fact this mark is a scar, which at its top has an upside down star mark.

The young man also has an earring in his left ear that has a purple sphere at the tip of the current, the young man wears a black male exorcist uniform under a black coat, but his uniform looks outdated compared to the uniforms of other male exorcists, another feature that draws attention in this figure is his left arm that is exposed by the sleeves pulled from his coat so he could play the piano, which was a bright red color and had a sort of cross carved into his left hand, with big black nails, This parasite-type innocence of yours, this exotic-looking young man is Allen Walker, the ex-exorcist wanted by the black order and hunted by the earl, former apprentice of the late Cross Marian and also reincarnation of the fourteenth noah, Nea D Campbell, the other half of the millennium earl.

Allen finished playing the piano, causing the ark to suffer another concussion due to the collision with the black ark.

The white haired young man let out a tired sigh before looking into the mirror next to the piano, seeing there a different image of his reflection, where there was a man similar to Allen in appearance, but the man in the mirror has dark skin, a pair of golden eyes and dark hair instead of white, in addition to wearing different clothes than Allen.

That man in the mirror is Nea D Campbell, the fourteenth Noah, the other half of the Millennium Earl and also Allen's adopted uncle, on account of Allen being the adopted son of Nea's brother Mana D Campbell, who adopted Allen during The period he lost his memories of being the Millennium Earl.

"I've managed to trap the arks together in the sky, so neither of them will be able to depart, until the two receive the command to merge or separate." Allen said to Nea in the mirror.

"Good, now you need to rest as much as you can nephew, we have a long fight ahead, and you need to wait for reinforcements if you want to face my brother and the other noahs, we won't stand a chance against the earl and the remaining noes if we go just us against them." Nea's voice sounded in Allen's head as the man spoke in the mirror.

"I doubt the order will send us any help, it will probably wait for the earl and we'll get tired until one of us dies and comes to finish the other, which won't go too well if the earl manages to absorb you and return to be the full earl." Allen said grimacing at the situation he was in.

"The order might not help, but you know your friends will." Nea said to her nephew, who frowned again at the thought, "I know you'd rather not risk any of your friends in this battle, but from what I've seen in your memories it wouldn't stop any of them." Nea completed.

Allen let out a sigh and opened a slight smile, "Actually, I've already resigned myself to the idea of getting help, I know I can't carry all the weight alone, and as much as I worry about my friends, I know that part of me will be glad they are by my side in the end." The white-haired exorcist completed.

"I'm glad you've grown up to accept help and stopped being such a stubborn nephew, you have good friends." The fourteenth noah spoke with a smile on his nephew, who he learned to get along with over time.

Allen smiled back at the figure in the mirror, remembering the less-than-spectacular beginnings they had, but as time passed they came to understand each other, with each seeing the other's memories and coming to terms, after Nea telling him about his plan with Cross, with it all over, Allen was happy that he now had an uncle to look out for as a family, who was literally always with him, although there were times he would have preferred he wasn't...

"And of course there's also that beautiful young exorcist, who you had that touching moment a few years ago and who's always on your mind from time to time." Nea said with a mischievous smile to her nephew.

Allen blushed heavily and cast a sour look at his uncle, who loved to tease him, especially about his relationship with Lenalee, "We're good friends uncle." Allen said trying to compose himself and keep calm.

"Maybe now, but if you had a good 20 minutes more back then before that angry samurai and scientist interrupted you, or had more time in small gatherings all these years, that could easily change, especially if you follow your uncle's advice. here." Nea said keeping her smirk and speaking in an 'I know best' tone.

"Ugh, you really were friends with the master weren't you? You even drop hints like his, but with less married women involved." Allen said, running his right hand over his face in frustration at his uncle's banter.

"Hey! just know that I'm a lot more classy than Cross ever had, I've always been better with the ladies, and you've clearly drawn that, I know very well about the ladies you've drawn attention to all these years, there's also that young asian scientist we met, you are as popular with women as any of us, but you like to pretend to be innocent." Nea said, pointing an accusing finger at her nephew through the mirror.

"Arrrgh, I swear if I didn't go crazy traveling with the master, I'd go crazy traveling with you." Allen said, tugging at his hair in frustration, seriously considering breaking the damn mirror, even though he knew it wouldn't make his uncle shut up since he was in his head.

At this moment they both felt a different energy at the top of the ark's tower, where Allen had fought Tyki Mikk years ago, similar to the portals they opened, but with a different energy.

"I think your scientist friend actually managed to understand the portals of the ark better than I expected, he really managed to tune into our portals, impressive." Nea said, impressed by the scientist he tried to kill the first time he took over Allen's body, he didn't expect him to actually be able to replicate the ark's portals.

"That's Johnny for you." Allen said absently, focused on using his noahs senses to sense any possible innocence coming out of the portal.

He didn't have to wait long, after just a few seconds, they both began to feel innocence coming out of the portal, one at a time, being familiar signatures to Allen.

"Well, it looks like your friends are here, I think you'd better meet them nephew." The fourteenth noah said to his nephew, who was looking towards where the energies were coming out.

"Yes, you are right." Allen said, getting up from the piano bench and closing the musical instrument, starting to walk towards the door, ready to head towards the top of the tower.

19th century - Top of the White Ark Tower

The group of 7 exorcists and the ex-crow walked out of the open portal at the top of the tower, standing side by side, looking around as the portal closed behind them.

Lavi let out an impressed whistle, "This thing is as impressive as I remember." The red-haired exorcist said as he looked around.

"It's huge here, it's really a flying city!" Timothy said, this being the first time he was in the white ark.

Miranda nodded beside Marie, as she herself had seen the white chest once, but never from the top of its tower.

"It's really impressive." Link said, taking in the view of the city and the black ark trapped in collision with the flying city they are in.

Lenalee had Timcanpy on her shoulder, looking around the city, trying to find something and Kanda was beside her with her eyes closed, looking intent on something.

Kanda then opened her eyes and turned to Link, "Hey two points, can you feel beansprout around here?" he asked the ex-crow.

Link nodded toward the exorcist genreal and closed his eyes and began to use his powers to feel Allen's or Fourteenth's aura.

The entire group was silent for a few moments, before Lenalee broke the silence, "Can you feel something?" she asked, her anxiety evident in her voice.

Link didn't say anything and took a few steps to the side, making the group follow him with their eyes, the ex-crow placed his right hand on his chin, striking a thoughtful pose.

"Hmm I think I can feel something." Link said with a serious face, making the group even more anxious looking at him.

"Well?" Lenalee said, her nerves on edge from yelling at the blond man, "Are you going to tell us or keep us waiting? It may not be anything important, but anything can help us find Allen-kun." The female exorcist said, earning a small smile from the ex-crow.

Seeing the blond man's smile, Lenalee was confused as to why she was smiling in such a serious situation, she was about to yell at him when she heard a familiar voice.

A voice she would never forget.

"Are you looking for me?" The question came from behind Lenalee and everyone in the group who were looking at Link, causing everyone to quickly turn around, completely in shock, to see none other than Allen Walker standing there with his confused face and a question mark above his head. head, everyone was surprised except for Link who had a mischievous smile on his face.

For a few seconds everything was awkwardly silent, until Allen tried to break the silence, "Er, uhm, hi guys, it's been a while since we all got together right? Good to see you all well." The white haired exorcist said to the group, waving an awkward hello with his right hand, laughing uncomfortably at all the looks he was getting.

Once again the group was speechless, just looking at the white haired young man.

Lenalee and Timcanpy were the first to snap out of their shock, lunging at the red-armed exorcist, knocking him to the ground with the force of the impact, with Lenalee trapping him in a tight bear hug, afraid that if she let go he would disappear, while Timcanpy was biting the young boy's head.

"Lenalee...ugh, I can't...breathe.." Allen said to the young woman who was on top of him crushing her bones.

"It's really you Allen-kun!" The female exorcist said, sinking her face further into the young man's chest, "Allen-kun, Allen-kun..." She repeated, with small tears in the corners of her eyes.

Allen stopped struggling in the hug when he heard the young woman's tone of voice, wrapping his arms around her, returning her tight hug, "I'm here Lenalee, I'm here." He said in a calm voice, placing his face between her neck and her left shoulder, breathing in the sweet scent of her perfume.

"I had forgotten how sweet her scent was." Allen thought, lost in the thrill of feelings taking place inside him.

"Getting romantic nephew?" Nea's voice sounded in his head, interrupting his thoughts, making the young man blush a little.

"Shut up." Allen thought back to his uncle in his mind.

The hug continued for a few moments, with the two enjoying each other's presence, lost in their own world.

Until they both heard a forced cough and looked at the source of the cough, none other than Lavi standing there along with everyone in the group, looking at the two sporting a big smile on his face.

"Well, I hate to spoil your moment, but we'd all like to talk to him too, you know Lena." The red-haired exorcist said smiling at the couple still hugging on the floor, making them both blush heavily.

"Oh yeah, right." Lenalee said releasing the hug very slowly, so they could both get up dusting off their clothes, still blushing and slightly looking away from each other, although Lenalee still held the sleeve of Allen's coat.

"Just give it back to me in one piece later, I'm not done with it yet, ok?" The young woman said, opening a beautiful smile on her still blushing face, giving a wink to Allen who turned to look at her surprised by her speech, which made the young man blush even more.

"Oh no, I just can't promise anything for Kanda, you know how he is with reunions and when it comes to Allen" Lavi said pointing to the samurai who shot him a death glare in response.

Ignoring Kanda's gaze Lavi approached Allen, to pull the white haired exorcist into a one-armed hug, "Long time no see friend, where have you been hiding since you freed me from the noahs huh?" Lavi said using her free hand to ruffle Allen's hair.

Allen struggled against the redhead's grip, laughing at his antics, "I've been traveling the world avoiding the earl and order, finding out more about how we can defeat the earl using the fourteenth's power." Allen said, finally getting out of Lavi's grip.

Only to be embraced again by Timothy, who threw himself at the young man, but this time he was able to hold back his attacker, seeing that the boy he knew had grown quite large, his head reaching the base of his chest.

"Allen-ni! good to see you again, we came to help you kick noahs ass!" The teenage exorcist excitedly said to the young adult he saw as his brother.

"Ha ha ha, good to see you again Tim, you've grown a lot since the last time I saw you." Allen said laughing at his 'younger brother', glad the boy was okay and as excited as he remembered.

"Yeah, I'll end up getting taller than you before you know it, and in the time you were gone, I've gotten a lot stronger, I'll show you!" Timothy said, excited to show his brother how much he had grown in the time he was gone.

Allen smiled and ruffled Timothy's hair, causing the child to let go of him and move away to smooth his hair.

Allen then turned to Krory, Miranda and Marie, Krory was the first to approach, hugging the shorter man, catching him in a typical tight hug.

"It's really good to see you again Allen, you don't know how worried I was at the thought of having to fight you the next time I saw you." Krory said, happy to be by his friend's side once more.

"It's good to see you too Krory." Allen said happily returning the older exorcist's hug.

They then parted so that Miranda and Marie could get closer, Miranda was the next to hug the younger man.

"Oh Allen, I've been really worried about you this whole time, have you been eating right? I think you look like you've lost weight and- Oh my god you've grown up, it seems like yesterday I first met you..." Miranda began talking, going into her hysterical mode, treating Allen as if he were her son she hasn't seen in a long time.

Allen laughed returning Miranda's hug and reassuring the older woman, "I'm fine Miranda, and yes I've been eating properly, and I've gotten taller too, that must be why you're under the impression I've lost weight." Allen said calming his friend's anxiety, secretly he was glad she noticed, Allen was now 1.8 meters tall, with great pride.

"Are you sure? you still look like beansprout to me." Kanda said entering the two's conversation, earning a death glare from Allen in return.

"What did you say Bakanda?! Did you happen to be blind or do you need glasses? I'm almost your size!" Allen exclaimed angrily marching towards the exorcist samurai to prove his point, and indeed Kanda was taller than Allen by only a few centimeters, maybe 10 or 15 centimeters taller, but Allen was actually close to Kanda's height.

"I can see that you're still short, beansprout! Don't be pissed off just because you've grown a little, I can cut off those legs of yours, so your common sense will reach your head again!" The annoyed samurai yelled back, getting into the standard routine of the two exorcists of fighting each other whenever they meet.

"I'd like to see you try Bakanda!" Allen said getting ready for the fight.

"I think that's enough, you two." Marie said approaching the two, placing a hand on each of their shoulders, "I know you're happy to see each other, but we can't spend much energy fighting right now." The blind exorcist completed, turning to Allen.

"It's good to see you again Allen." The older exorcist said, taking his hand off Kanda's shoulder to shake the younger exorcist's hand.

"Same here Marie." Allen said, smiling as he reached out his right hand to shake Marie's hand.

Allen then turned to see Link standing there with a small smile, and walked towards the former inspector.

"Link! good to see you again!" Allen said jumping up to hug the blond man, who dodged the hug, jumping to the side.

"See you again Allen Walker, good to see you're doing well." Link said in his polite way again.

"No need to be so strict Link, come give me a hug after not seeing each other for so long." Allen said, trying to hug the blond man again, who kept dodging his advances, continuing Allen's curious habit of trying to make Link less rigid, which is ironic, considering Allen himself has a habit of being very polite, even with his longtime friends.

"I don't see the need for that, I'll be satisfied with a handshake like Marie's, there's no need for so much physical contact." the ex-crow said, dodging Allen's attempts to hug him, "Besides you better do something about your golem, he looks like he's really trying to rip your head off right now." The blond man added, pointing to Tincanpy, who was biting Allen's head harder, tired of being ignored by his longtime partner.

"Hmm?" Allen made a questioning sound, before turning his head to the Golem, which he finally felt bit his head, "Ah Tincanpy I know you don't like being ignored buddy, no need to worry, I don't-...forgot you..." Allen said, breaking off mid-sentence when he realized who he was talking to.

"Tincanpy... is it really?" Allen asked in disbelief as the flying golem swung up and down, nodding at Allen as if to say he was real.

"Tin!" Allen screamed hugging the Golem that had been his longtime partner since he was taken in by Cross as his pupil as a child, the Golem he believed had been destroyed forever.

"I can't believe you're okay Tin!" Allen said crying real tears, as he hugged the golden Golem, which had grown in size to make it easier to hug, and was rubbing his body on Allen's face, as if trying to hug him back.

"But how is that possible? I thought apocryphos had destroyed you forever!" Allen said, still in shock that his Golem was right here in front of him.

"I'm also impressed, after Tincanpy's destruction, his rebuilding would be extremely difficult to accomplish, only Cross would likely be able to bring him back." Nea's voice rang in Allen's head, looking surprised and happy that his old Golem was alive again.

Allen is also happy for his uncle, he knows he was the one who raised Tincanpy in his youth along with Cross, he remembers how upset his uncle was after he found out about Tin's death, this being the start of conversations between the two. two, which led them to understand each other.

"This was thanks to scientist Johnny Gill and Miranda Lotto, Johnny got General Cross Marian's old research and together with Miranda they were able to rebuild Tincanpy." Link explained to the white-haired exorcist.

"Really?" Allen asked turning to Miranda, who nodded happy to have been able to bring Allen's old friend back to life.

After Miranda nodded, she barely had time to prepare for Allen to come flying towards her, hugging the older woman, thanking her nonstop.

"Thank you Miranda, thank you, thank you! I have to thank Johnny properly later, but thank you very much!" Allen said squeezing the woman's embrace, trying to convey his gratitude to her.

"N-no- it was nothing Allen, I just helped Johnny as I could, when he came to me for help, he did most of the research." Miranda said humbly, nervous to be the subject of so much gratitude, but still happy to have been able to reunite Allen with his Golem.

As Allen continued to thank Miranda, Lavi and Lenalee approached Kanda, stopping beside the second-generation exorcist.

"He really missed the little guy a lot." Lavi stated, seeing Allen's happiness ahead of her.

"Yeah, I figured he'd react like that, beansprout got really bad when he found out about Tincanpy." Kanda said, remembering seeing Allen cry after the loss of the golden golem, being there and hearing the white-haired exorcist's story about how he grew up in the circus, met Mana and became Cross' apprentice, meeting Tincanpy in the process.

"I'm glad to see Allen-kun so cheerful." Lenalee said, feeling her heart warm looking at the scene in front of her, seeing Allen smile so much.

Allen thanked Miranda a few more times before releasing the older woman, and taking Tincanpy in his hands again, petting the Golem with a smile.

"I imagine it was Johnny who created this portal you used to get here." Allen said, turning to the rest of the group, pointing to the spot where the portal similar to the ark portal was.

"Yes, Johnny managed to create a device capable of attuning to his portals, so the scientific division created a machine to be able to open the portal, although these portals are only able to take people to a place where there is a portal of yours, but we cannot come back, since the machine is downstairs." Lavi explained to her friend.

"Well if I wasn't impressed before, now I am, that scientist friend of yours is really a genius huh." Nea said in Allen's head.

"Johnny really outdid himself this time." Allen said with a smile.

"It's good that we're all together, but I have to ask, what's going on up here? We were down there fighting akumas and out of nowhere the chests appeared in the sky colliding." Lavi asked Allen.

"I was being briefed by Johnny about the fight that would take place here, so I knew the earl would be here and bring the black ark, so I went out of my way to plan to tune the ark's melody so that we would collide with the earl's ark. , so we can lock them in one place, at this moment the arks are stuck together, they will only separate if both receive the order to separate or unite completely." Allen explained the whole situation with the arks to his friends.

Everyone took a moment to understand what the white-haired exorcist had explained, each having a different degree of understanding of the explanation, with Timothy being the most lost.

"Uhh Allen-ni, can you repeat it in my language? You looked like Johnny for a moment there." The teenage exorcist said to his older brother, confusion all over his face.

"I ordered the flying city we're in to hit the other flying city where the ealr is, and they won't let go until they both have the same orders." Allen explained in a simpler way, smiling at the younger boy's comical face.

"Oh, I think I understand now." Timothy said, his face changing from confusion to understanding.

Lavi let out a hiss, "That's a side of you I've never seen, but I guess it's only to be expected that after you've spent so much time with Johnny, he'd pass on some of his knowledge to you." The redhead said, impressed by his friend's knowledge.

"Well, it's hard not to absorb some knowledge when you're traveling with a brilliant scientist with you.", "Especially with Nea talking about science and alchemy in my gourd, pestering me to debate Johnny" Allen said, and completed his speech in her thoughts, remembering Johnny's explanations about science, with Nea talking in her head.

"I wouldn't be surprised if even Bakanda got a little knowledge out of this soba-filled head." Allen commented, attacking the samurai exorcist about his soba addiction.

"You really want me to cut you aren't you beansprout?" Kanda said, a vein popping out of his forehead, "But when did you manage to learn to command the white ark? it was being monitored by the black order." Kanda questioned Allen.

Allen took a deep breath and prepared to tell his friends about Nea, it wasn't something he was excited to do, but he wasn't going to fight the likely final battle alongside his friends keeping secrets from them.

"About that, come with me." Allen said to the group, indicating for them to follow him into the ark's control room.

"Are you sure nephew?" Nea's voice said in her head, knowing her nephew's intent, as they walked towards the control room.

"Yes." Allen thought, determined to do this.

"Alright, I trust your judgment." Nea said, to motivate her nephew.

After the group reached the room, Allen stopped at the door, with his right hand on the doorknob, hesitating to open the room.

"Allen-kun?" Lenalee said, approaching the young man, putting a hand on her shoulder, giving him a worried look.

"It's okay Lena, I'm just mentally preparing myself." Allen said placing his left hand on top of Lenalee's, knowing she wasn't bothered by the different texture of his left arm, causing the young woman to blush slightly at the contact.

"But before I open that door, I need you all to promise that you won't act impulsively and that you trust me." Allen said, looking at the group with a serious look.

Everyone in the group was curious as to what could be behind that door that was making their friend act like this, but everyone nodded, understanding Allen's seriousness.

Seeing this, Allen turned the knob and opened the door, letting everyone into the control room.

Inside the room, everyone in the group looked around, those who were there for the first time, were taking in all the view of the stark white room with a string piano in the middle, everyone looked impressed at the room, some being more controlled, like Link and Marie, while others were more energetic like Miranda and Timothy, with Timothy literally running across the room to see everything in it.

Those who had been in the room before were more focused on why Allen was so weird, as nothing seemed to have changed in the room since the last time they saw her.

"Uh this place hasn't changed a bit since I last saw it." Lavi said looking around the room, searching for an image of her in his perfect photographic memory, trying to notice any difference in the room since the last time he saw her, not finding anything too out of place.

"Yes, nothing seems to have changed much, but I don't understand why you're so worried Allen." Krory said, turning to look at his young friend.

"Yeah Allen-ni, this room doesn't seem to have anything super weird or anything, it just has a lot of white in it, she could use some different color for a change besides the piano." Timothy said to his older brother as he entered the room.

Timothy kept looking around the room, finding every white subject a bit boring, until...

"Well, when this room was designed, it was thought to be more functional than aesthetic, although I admit that all white can get seasick over time." He said a voice echoing through the room, startling everyone in it, with the exception of Allen.

They all turned to the mirror, only to find the reflection of Nea D Campbell staring at them all, he being the one who had spoken to the group, his voice surging across the room.

"What?! who are you?!" Timothy yelled at the strange figure as he jumped away from the mirror.

"He's a Noah!" Krory said, getting into battle stance, facing the man in the mirror, along with everyone else but Allen and surprisingly Kanda and Link.

Kanda stiffened and put his hand on his sword, unsheathing it a little, while Link prepared an incantation on his hands, hiding them behind his body, but both were calmer in the situation.

"Very insightful of him, I really am a noah." Nea said back to the vampire-like exorcist.

"So this is what you look like without controlling Walker's body, I'll admit I can see the similarities even through the Noahs traits." link said, still tense but trying to sound as firm as ever.

"Yeah, I remember you and your aura feeling trick, ex-inspector, it's nice to finally meet you 'in person', or as close as we can get to it." Nea said, returning Link's tone, but looking completely relaxed.

"beansprout, can you explain why the fourteenth is here at the same time as you?" Kanda said, remaining calm and choosing to question the man who had brought them all there, knowing that was part of Allen's explanation.

At Kanda's words, everyone turned their attention to Allen, although they still kept Noah in their field of vision.

Allen kept his shoulders high and took a deep breath, he caught Lenalee's gaze, looking at him before nodding, showing that she trusted him, boosting her confidence.

"That's what I wanted to tell you guys, first I'm going to introduce all of you guys this is fourteenth noah and my foster uncle Nea D. Campbell and he's the reason I was able to learn to control the white ark, he and I came to an agreement years ago and he is on our side in the fight against the ealr." Allen said, taking a breath at the end of his long explanation.

"It's a pleasure to meet you all, I've heard great things about you all from my nephew." Nea said politely as he smiled looking amused at the shock of everyone in the room.

Everyone's reaction was once again one of shock as they absorbed yet another wave of startling information, but before anyone could say anything Allen held up a hand to calm them down,

"I know you have a lot of questions and I'm going to answer them all, just please I ask you to trust me when I say he's on our side, so listen to me until the end, as strange as this may be for you. you." Allen said, praying inwardly that friends of his would be supportive of the idea of talking about it.

The group was silent for a few moments, until Lenalee broke that silence, "I will listen to you Allen-kun, I trust you, we all came here to fight the earl and help you." The green haired exorcist spoke, looking at the white haired exorcist.

The rest of the group exchanged glances with each other and nodded, relaxing their postures a little, but still keeping the hold high.

"Well, we'll listen, so start talking beansprout" Kanda said crossing her arms over her chest and leaning against the wall opposite the big mirror where noah was.

Allen couldn't contain his smile, seeing his friends willing to listen to him despite the whole situation.

"I will, I just don't really know where to start." Allen said, rubbing the back of his head awkwardly.

"You can start by explaining how the fourteenth is here at the same time as you, since in theory it should be inside you." Lavi said, asking a question that was on everyone's mind.

"Ah, that's because of the ownership of the ark's command room, it's not just an ordinary room, but it's also capable of not obeying the logical rules of the normal world, it can be modified to a certain extent, according to the commands of whoever controls her, and in this case she is able to reflect Nea's soul in the mirror and let him interact with you, even without him taking control of my body." Allen explained, gesturing to the mirror where Nea was.

"And are you sure he won't try to take control of your body?" Link said, making the other question on everyone's mind.

This time it was Nea who replied, "I can understand your fear ex-Inspector, but I can assure you that the last thing I want is for my nephew's soul and mind to disappear, that's why we used Allen's innocence. to delay the effect of him becoming a Noah." Nea said, revealing why Allen hadn't been swallowed up by her inner Noah.

"It is possible?" Marie questioned the man in the mirror.

"Yes, Allen was the first case of Noah reincarnation, where the human had an innocence, it was thanks to that innocence that we were able to balance things inside Allen, as much as I hate this thing, it wants to protect my nephew as much as I." Nea said, grimacing at her nephew's left arm, as if innocence was cursing Noah back somehow.

This made the exorcists have a better understanding of the situation, after all, all of them, with the exception of Link, know how innocence has a will of its own, being able to respond to the user's will.

"But I still have a question." Miranda spoke, drawing everyone's attention, "Why do you keep calling Allen your nephew?" Miranda asked Noah in the mirror.

"Well, that's because he's my brother's son, the adopted son, but still his son, making him my nephew." Nea replied simply, looking again amused at the group's confusion and shock.

"Your explanations aren't helping uncle" Allen said rubbing his forehead, knowing his uncle was answering simply purposely to cause confusion to the group.

"I think some things make sense now." Kanda said, to the total shock of everyone but Allen, as he had told his life story before he was an exorcist for Kanda.

"Wait, wait, wait a second right here!" Lavi exclaimed looking at the exorcist general, "Did you know about all this?!" Lavi questioned his friend.

"Not about the whole story, but beansprout told me about his story before he was an exorcist, with that information plus the fourteenth one and I can connect the dots." Kanda said simply.

"Wait a minute, did you two share childhood stories? wait a minute! it's possible that..." Lavi said in shock, breaking off mid-sentence, looking between Kanda and Allen, who looked annoyed and confused respectively at the demeanor of your red-haired friend.

"What was that Lavi?" Krory asked, also confused by the eyepatch exorcist's behavior.

"You became best friends behind our backs!" Lavi exclaimed, pointing an accusatory finger at both exorcists in question.

"...what?" Allen said weakly not understanding.

"...what?" Kanda repeated, also not understanding what Lavi had just said.

"...What?!" The rest of the group repeated it louder than the two without understanding.

For a few moments everything was silent in the room, until Nea began to laugh uncontrollably, reaching the point of falling backwards, landing on a white armchair in the room, reflected in the mirror.

"HA HA HA ah, this is too much! ha ha!" Noah exclaimed, unable to stop laughing at the situation.

"Now it all makes sense! this time you spent travelling, you started getting close and exchanging childhood stories, you must have camped around a campfire and done everything best friends do! all behind our backs like you they can?!" Lavi continued, making a big deal about her 'big discovery', with fake tears on her face.

"What? me and this idiot samurai? best friends? have you gone crazy Lavi?!" Allen exclaimed, outraged by the red-haired exorcist's statement.

"I agree, you've finally lost your mind idiot rabbit, better give you a quick end." Kanda said, emanating a murderous aura, as he slowly drew his katana.

"HA HA HA, stop, my eyes are already hurting from laughing!" Nea exclaimed, wiping tears from her eyes with laughter.

After seeing the display in front of her, the rest of the group began to laugh at the absurdity of the situation and Lavi's allegations, while Lavi escaped an angry Kanda and Allen.

Even Link allowed himself a few chuckles, but maintained his stance, "It's nice to see we're already getting back to normal despite the situation, but still for the rest of us your family connection to the fourteenth isn't so clear, Walker. " The ex-crow spoke, returning to the matter at hand.

Allen stopped chasing Lavi around the room and turned to the group again, "Well, I feel like for this to make sense I'm going to have to start at the beginning, including bits about the earl and the noahs that I didn't know at the time I told my story. story for Kanda." Allen said, sitting on a smaller white sofa in the living room.

"That might be good and as a Bookman I would love to learn about stories to record but sure we have all this time, this seems like a long story and I don't think the earl will wait too long" Lavi said, stopping to run too, when Kanda stopped chasing him with his sword.

"Time is something we can get, at least within this room." Nea said snapping her fingers, then the ark's string piano made a sound that echoed through the room along with a surge of energy, which was felt by everyone but didn't seem hostile.

"What did he do?" Timothy asked, looking around the room, not seeing any difference after the wave of energy that passed through her.

"He messed with the flow of time in this room." Miranda said, looking around and using her innocence to sense the time warp in the room.

"Exactly Miss Lotto, at the moment time in this room is passing much slower than outside, so we can buy some time for necessary explanations." Nea explained to the group the process that took place in the room.

"That is, if my nephew feels comfortable telling his and the noahs' story, I have no problem having my story told to you, as you are my nephew's trusted friends." Nea said, looking at Allen through the mirror, waiting to see his choice.

Allen looked back at his uncle and nodded with a small smile, "I'm ready, if everyone is willing to listen, it's going to be a long story." Allen said looking at his friends, while Tincanpy sat on his shoulder.

Everyone exchanged glances once more before nodding and sitting down in available spots, Miranda, Marie and Timothy sat on the other couch, which was opposite Allen's, Krory, Link, Lavi and Kanda sat on the larger couch, which was next to Allen's, while Lenalee sat next to Allen on his couch, holding Allen's right hand with her left hand.

Allen blushed slightly at the gesture, but shook the female exorcist's hand anyway, appreciating all the support he received from her, casting another charming smile towards the young woman, making her blush again.

Allen consciously avoided looking in the mirror, knowing his uncle would be shooting him a sly look, so he decided to begin his story.

"Well, I guess I'll start at the beginning of my story, then we can tell you about the earl and the noahs, and how the earl is connected to Mana." Allen said, taking a deep breath before starting to tell his story...

Well... this is where the first chapter of the story ends, I know it can be frustrating to go through a 16,000-word chapter, without any Helltaker yet, and the next chapter won't have much of that either, with the story really getting involved. in Helltaker from chapter 3 onwards, but I felt the need to give a good ending to the main part involving D gray man that we will have in a long time, remembering that this ending is completely AU, but there are spoilers from the manga.

To summarize the story Allen will tell will be the one shown in his flashbacks in the manga, then he tells about the fact that the original millennium earl split into two parts, generating Mana and Nea, he fills in their story, with the fact that Nea meeting Cross and them creating Tincanpy (this is part my filler and part manga canon), and ending with how Mana ended up finding Allen, who was called Red at the time.

Allen also talks about the fact that the noahs hate God, because they are the last survivors on the ark, after the great flood that the story of gray man was the destruction of the entire ancient world, which the noahs saw.

This is shown in the manga's flashbacks, but it's not that clear, so it could be considered filler.

Overall Allen's story will be a moment where he opens up to his friends.

Remembering: I don't own Helltaker or D gray man, the game was produced by vanripper and the Manga is written by author Katsura Hoshino.

Chapter Text

"bla bla" - speak normal.

"bla bla" - speak in thought.

"bla bla" - demonic speech and narration of beelzebub.

english is not my main language - Speak in languages other than English.

19th century - Top of the White Ark Tower

The control room of the white ark was silent, with everyone absorbing the long story Allen had told, both about him and about the Earl and the Noahs.

Each had their own reaction, at different parts of the story.

Miranda looked extremely saddened by Allen's suffering past, she was trembling trying to hold back her tears of sadness, with Marie by her side, comforting the woman, while he himself had a solemn face, also being touched by Allen's story.

Timothy looked sad too, for everything his older brother had been through, he curled up in his seat on the couch with a grimace as he thought about everything he'd heard.

Krory approached the young teenager and put his hand on the child's shoulder in support, while he had a serious face, as he knew that Allen had been through something in his past since they met, since he knew what it was like to suffer loss. and he could see the loss in Allen's eyes.

Lavi was with a stoic face, with the bandana slightly hiding his only eye, as he processed all the information, after all as a Bookman, Lavi should memorize and file the entire history of the war, but even if he must be impartial, the red-haired exorcist cannot leave to feel touched by your friend's story.

Link was absorbing everything with his stoic face, he was trained to be able to receive information while maintaining a cold demeanor, regardless of the source or type of information.

Kanda was the least affected, as he knew most of Allen's history, with the only new information being information about the earl and the noahs.

And finally Lenalee, who was sitting next to Allen and reacted throughout the story without letting go of the white-haired exorcist's hand, squeezing their hands together whenever Allen or herself needed some comfort, and at the end of the story the young woman The woman had her head down, her hair obscuring her face, going completely silent.

Allen was the first to break the silence, "Well that was all, that's my whole story and about the noahs, I know that telling the noahs' motives is not an excuse not to fight them, they must be stopped, and even the earl was once... Mana, that's just one more reason for him to be detained, the Mana I knew would never be in favor of destroying all of humanity, I can tell Nea is being honest when he says that he's on our side and also..." Allen broke off, taking a deep breath, after starting to throw a series of justifications for him to be sharing all this information.

"I know my story doesn't matter that much for the grand scheme of things and all that, but I felt that if we're going to go into the final battle of this war, I shouldn't keep any secrets from you, any of you, so I wanted to tell you. everything, I know it might be silly but-" Allen continued, before being interrupted by a blow to his head, which had come from a punch thrown by Lenalee.

"Stop..." The young woman muttered, her hair still hiding her face.

The entire room was silent as they stared at Lenalee, taking in the female exorcist's actions.

"Lenalee?" Allen questioned, rubbing the area where his head had been hit.

"Stop acting like you don't matter!" Lenalee said, slamming her fist once more into the white haired young man's shoulder, "Stop talking like what you've been through doesn't matter, I don't care about the grand scheme of things, or the war, or the noahs, all we care about you that's why we came to help you, beyond the war we can't just leave you alone, much less now that we know all you've been through knowing what fighting the earl means to you , knowing how important being an exorcist is to you..." Lenalee said, her shoulders starting to shake, as she held the young man's coat higher and continued to speak.

"we care about you, I care about you, so please stop talking and acting like you're not important because you matter Allen-kun!" Lenalee screamed lifting her face, showing the tears that streamed from her eyes, and then burying her face in Allen's chest, holding the young man tightly to her.

Allen was shocked by Lenalee's statements, not because he didn't think he mattered, but because he was acting like this without realizing it, and how it affected Lenalee, and not thinking about how it would affect his friends.

"Well, she's not wrong, you know?" Lavi said, drawing Lavi's attention to him, "We care about you, even Link here went against Lvellie's orders to come here, have more faith in us, we won't leave you alone even if you want a friend. " The red-haired exorcist finished with a smile on his face.

"Actually Walker, it would be counterproductive to leave you now, after all we've gone through to get here, the fourteenth allying with you wouldn't be enough to drive us away." Link said, speaking in his usual polite way.

"You've helped everyone here at least once Allen, you've already proved to all of us that you're a good person, we're all your friends, we're not leaving you." Krory said, looking at his friend with a smile.

"He's right Allen, you and Lenalee were the ones who freed me from myself, if it weren't for you I would still be stuck in time, thanks to you I was able to move on and fight." Miranda said, getting up from the couch, wiping the tears from her face and looking at the white haired young man with determination in her eyes.

Marie stood up with Miranda and smiled at Allen, "We believe in you Allen, we will be on your side in this battle." Said the blind exorcist to the younger man.

"Yes Allen-ni! you are like my family, thanks to you I was able to help many people by entering the order, I will not leave my big brother!" Timothy said excitedly, jumping up from his spot on the couch.

"I think it must have sunk in, but none of us are leaving, I told you once myself and I'll say it again, I can't die until I return the favor you did me, so we're all in this together , Allen." Kanda said remembering when Allen helped him with Alma karma years ago, surprising everyone, this being probably one of the few times he has ever called Allen by his name.

Allen looked around in amazement, he didn't know how to react, but he knew his heart and inside was totally warmed by the fact that he had the support of his friends, "Thanks...thanks to all of you guys", Allen said, completely moved by the words of his friends, opening a radiant smile on his face.

He then wrapped his arms around Lenalee and hugged the shorter woman tightly, a hug which she returned immediately, "Thanks Lenalee, I can't promise I won't do any more idiots, but I promise I'll avoid them as much as possible, Thanks for everything Lena." Allen whispered to Lenalee in her embrace, making the Young woman tighten the hug even tighter.

"It's even better, otherwise I'm going to have to give you a complete beating, to try to make some sense out of your head." The young exorcist lightly threatened her intimate friend, with my face buried in her chest.

Both were hugging each other for a few moments, while the group watched this scene smiling, seeing the two so close to each other.

"You've really made good friends nephew, I couldn't think of better people to be by your side." Nea said, chiming in, making Allen look at his uncle, who was smiling honestly at him in the mirror.

Allen smiled back at his uncle, "Me too uncle, me too" Allen replied his uncle in thought, while hugging Lenalee for a few more moments, before they released the hug.

They both stopped for a moment, looking into each other's eyes, starting to blush slightly at the closeness and the words exchanged, until they heard a small whisper.

"Are they going to kiss or something?" Timothy whispered to Krory and Marie, trying and failing to be discreet, Krory seemed to have the same doubt, looking anxious as if he were watching a soap opera unfold, while Marie couldn't contain a small laugh from escaping her lips.

Hearing Timothy's words the couple of exorcists blushed brightly and looked at each other, before looking away, turning completely red like tomatoes.

"I think love is in the air these times huh." Lavi said to Kanda, falsely trying to hide her teasing, a sly smile plastered on her face, looking at the couple.

The couple, if possible, became even more shy with this provocation, actively trying to avoid the other's gaze.

"Indeed it seems to be so." Nea said through the mirror, smirking at her nephew, who shot her a murderous look.

"But aside from the obvious tension that exists between Walker and Lenalee Lee, I'm still curious what you did on your travels after we parted ways, Walker?" Link said, also making his thinly veiled tease of the couple, drawing a laugh from the group (even Kanda gave a small smile) at the couple's expense.

Allen shot Link the same murderous look he gave his uncle, but swallowed his embarrassment and answered Link's question, "I traveled the world looking for innocence like I did as an exorcist, but I was specifically looking for the heart." Allen said, shocking everyone in the room, with the revelation that he had traveled the world looking for innocence that would be guaranteed victory against the earl.

"Why would you want to go after the heart? You already have the order and the earl chasing you." Lavi questioned, wondering as to Allen's reasons for hunting the heart.

"Because finding the heart would be the best chance we have to end this once and for all, no more Noahs being reborn with a desire to destroy humanity, this is the way to end this war once and for all" Allen explained his reasons to hunt the heart.

"And you're okay with that?" Kanda questioned Noah in the mirror, looking straight at him for any hint of a lie.

"Believe me, I myself wish there was another way to solve things, the last thing I would like is to have to travel with one more innocence, especially the heart, crown clown is temperamental enough to give me a headache." Nea said in a frustrated tone, before appearing to suffer from a literal violent headache.

"Argh, do you see? that's what I'm talking about, this thing keeps nipping at me whenever it can!" Noah said rubbing his forehead.

"Believe me, if there's anyone who suffers more from their fights, it's me, after all they are inside my head." Allen said, also rubbing his forehead, suffering the same headache as Nea.

"And in addition to having one more innocence on the trip, the presence of the heart affects my inner noah much more violently than a normal innocence." Noah in the mirror explained to the group.

"Then why look for it? You're also going against your family." Lenalee questioned Noah.

"Because it's best for them too, after the earl split, it took a long time for us to get our memories back, and they were still fragmented, but I could remember and see how my family was affected by all this time, this madness. and hate coming from our inner noahs, this is something that has hurt my family for a long time and i decided it was time to move on, i have this hatred against god inside me too, this anger that comes from betrayal." Nea explained, her conflicting feelings showing on her face, clenching her fist to her chest.

"It's okay if you want to stop uncle." Allen said in thought to his uncle, looking at him with a worried look through the mirror.

"No, it's fine, you were brave to open up to your friends, so I'm going to believe you and tell them my reasons." Nea replied within Allen's mind, smiling back at her nephew, before turning back to the group.

"This hatred has been affecting the souls of my relatives for too long, but on me it was less of an effect, because Mana and I are divided, and that's why I tried to put an end to it all these years ago, but all I could do was was to affect their connection to their inner noahs and disrupt their cycles of reincarnation, so this time with the help of Allen and the heart we are going to put an end to this cycle of hate." Nea finished her explanation, her tone determined at the end, her golden eyes shining brighter than usual.

The group was silent, absorbing the fourteenth noah's explanation, accepting his determination along with Allen's, understanding his reasons for doing what he is doing.

"But if you're saying that, that means..." Lavi said, unable to finish her sentence.

"We found the heart." Allen said, to the utter shock of everyone in the room.

"WHAT!?" they all exclaimed together, in disbelief that Allen and his uncle had been able to find the innocence the order had been hunting for so long.

"When?!" Krory asked, jaw dropped.

"Where!?" Lavi exclaimed jumping up from her spot on the couch, her single eye widening in surprise.

"How?!" Lenalee asked, looking directly at Allen beside her, causing the white haired young man to pull away slightly, on account of his high voice next to her ear.

"Calm down guys, I'll explain, but you need to calm down!" Allen said, trying to get his friends to calm down so he could explain.

It took a few moments, but the group finally calmed down enough for Allen to properly explain.

"Well we found the heart ironically thanks to apocryphos we found the heart a year ago." Allen said, making Link shudder as he remembered the creature that was living innocence.

"Did this thing help you?" The ex-crown questioned, doubting that living innocence would want to help Walker and the fourteenth in any way possible.

"Not directly, but it was thanks to the way apocryphos acted that we were able to understand where the innocence was, before we managed to destroy it completely.

"It's nice to know this thing isn't roaming around anymore, but how did you find out the location of the heart?" Link asked, sighing in relief that apocryphos wasn't around anymore, he might be someone cold, but this thing had literally killed him, he still had a scar on his chest to prove it.

"Because he was actively trying to prevent us from approaching the white ark." Nea answered the former inspector's question.

"Wait, you mean the heart was in the white chest this whole time?" Marie asked in disbelief that the heart had been so close to order all this time.

"yes and no, part of it yes, half to be exact, but the other half you can already guess where it is." Nea said, making everyone's eyes widen but Allen and Timothy, Allen for already knowing the answer and Timothy for not getting it.

"Uh, where?" Timothy asked with confusion written all over his face.

"In the black ark, which is under the earl's control." Lavi concluded, rubbing her chin with a thoughtful look on her face.

"Yes, this whole time and the two halves of the heart that the earl and the order sought for so long were under their noses, well actually both halves spent quite a while under the earl's nose, until we managed to take over. control of the white ark" Allen explained to the group.

"Well, talk about irony." Lavi said leaning back on the couch, shaking his head in disbelief at the new discovery.

"Tell me about it, the halves of the heart are tucked inside the chests, right in their cores, they would only be put together again if the chests were merged, something the count never needed, as it was more efficient to have two arks instead of one." Nea explained to the group why the earl never found out about the heart.

"So if the chests are merged, we'll be able to use the heart." Miranda concluded, clasping her hands together nervously, anxious about the whole situation.

"Or the earl will be able to destroy it." Kanda said, crossing his arms over his chest.

"So we have to be very careful with this merging of the chests." Link concluded with a thoughtful expression on his face, thinking of possible strategies for the moment.

"That won't be a problem Link, right now the white ark has the command to separate from the black ark, while the black ark has the command to merge with our ark, we know that, because the earl wouldn't pass up the opportunity to retrieve the white ark, my plan with Nea is to get to the count and during the fight command the start of the fusion, so the arks will merge and the heart will join again, so we can use him to end the war once and for all." Allen explained the plan he and Nea had developed.

"Well, the plan looks good, but there's a problem." Lavi said pointing at Allen with her index finger.

"How did you expect to go through all the active Noahs to get to the earl and get the merge activated? Did you plan on going through all of them beansprout alone?" Kanda questioned the white haired exorcist.

Kanda's questioning caused Lenalee to turn to look at Allen with a frightening stare, hoping her close friend had a good reason for her seemingly suicidal plan.

Lenalee's gaze was frightening enough to make Allen shiver slightly and swallow hard, knowing the answer he would give would probably not be favorable to him.

"Well you know what they say nephew, hell is nothing compared to a woman's rage." Nea said in Allen's mind, looking amused at her nephew's situation.

"You know that if I die, you go along right?" Allen replied in thought to his uncle, who laughed in response.

"Well, it's worth it." Nea responded in Allen's mind, seeming not to care about the consequences.

"Well? we're waiting for A-llen-Kun~, answer Kanda's answer." Lenalee said with a fake smile and a fake sweet tone, making Allen shiver at the way she said his name.

"Oh, uh, you know, er, we hadn't planned much on that part, we uh, planned on trying to get straight to the earl or go undercover..." Allen tried to explain himself, but stopped talking when he saw Lenalee's gaze. intensifies and a vein on the young woman's forehead begins to throb.

"Oh really? that sounds like a great plan Allen-kun, you guys must have really spent a lot of time thinking about it huh, I was worried you were going to make a suicidal plan, how silly of me, ha ha ha" Lenalee spoke in a cold tone, with her fake smile growing frighteningly and a dark aura starting to emanate from the young woman.

"...Forget everything I said nephew, maybe you better run, your girlfriend is scaring me." Nea said in Allen's mind.

"...I already thought about it, but she is much faster than us with her innocence." Allen replied back, not even bothering to try to correct his uncle about Lenalee being his girlfriend.

"I see, in this case, I'll try to clean up your situation a little nephew, watch a master in action" Nea said in her mind, getting ready to speak with Lenalee.

"Please take it easy on my nephew Miss Lee, he was in a great hurry to come up with this plan as he wanted to come to battle as soon as possible as he didn't want to risk his friends fighting this battle alone." Nea said through the mirror, in her charismatic tone, trying to persuade Lenalee's fury by telling a half-truth, as the plan to merge the arks had been hatched with some advance.

"Oh really? I'm sorry then sir, it's just that it just seemed to me that you two planned this crazy plan in advance from the way you spoke, with you participating in it of course, as Allen-kun commented that 'we created the plan ', I was thinking that you also agreed with this madness, I must really be silly, ha ha ha ha." Lenalee spoke, her tone even colder than before, now looking at Noah in the mirror, who took a slight step back at the intensity of her gaze.

"...It was nice meeting you nephew." Nea said in Allen's mind.

"What a great professional you are, uncle." Allen said sarcastically in his mind.

"Shut up." Nea said back.

"Krory, ne-san is scaring me, she reminds me of Emilia when she's mad." Tiothy whispered to Krory grabbing his coat.

"Me too Timothy, but I know the best thing to do is stay out of the way." Krory whispered back to the teenager, earning a silent nod from Lavi who was beside them.

Allen then decided to try to fix the situation himself, mustering up his courage to get close to Lenalee, who turned to face him again.

"Lenalee." Allen said softly as he slowly brought his hands closer to the young woman's hands, waiting to see what the young woman's reaction would be, relaxing a little when she allowed him to hold her hands, feeling more confident he continued to speak.

"I know this may sound suicidal, but deep down I didn't fully count on being alone, part of me hoped that I could find you and that you would help me, but I tried to keep expectations lower because I have so much to explain, but I think deep down I was counting on your help." Allen spoke looking into Lenalee's eyes and clasping their hands together.

"I've already learned my lesson that I shouldn't do everything alone, and I wouldn't want to face this fight alone either, the truth is that I'm also afraid, not of fighting, but of being alone, and I want you by my side, however selfish that may be." Allen spoke, opening his heart and telling the whole truth of how he felt, no longer wearing his smiling mask, which he used to wear so as not to make others worry.

Lenalee looked into Allen's lilac eyes, relaxing completely and letting out a heavy sigh, moving closer to the white haired exorcist and placing her right hand on Allen's cheek, passing it lightly over her scar.

"Oh Allen-kun, of course we'll be by your side, I'm glad you finally understood that you shouldn't do everything alone." Lenalee spoke with a beaming smile, pulling the taller man into a hug, which he readily accepted.

As Allen hugged Lenalee, he looked over her shoulder to see all of his friends and his uncle looking at them happy but with different reactions.

Miranda had her hands folded, looking in awe of the scene in front of her, while Krory was just as emotional as the female exorcist, if not more, as the vampire-like exorcist looked like he was about to cry with emotion.

Timothy didn't quite understand the situation, but he was happy that his older brother had reconciled with Lenalee, so he smiled at the couple.

Lavi was looking at Allen giving him a double thumbs up, along with Nea who looked proud of her nephew.

Even Kanda and Link flashed a slight smile at the couple.

But the most surprising for Allen was Marie, his stoic friend cracked a slight smile and raised his arm and threw a thumbs up as if to say 'good job', the action of his normally stoic friend almost caused Allen to start laugh at the absurdity of the situation, but he was able to contain himself.

Allen smiled and held the hug for a few more moments, before letting go, they both looked at each other and smiled, turning to the group again.

"Well, now it looks like we have everything set to make a grand finale and end this war once and for all." Lavi said, getting up from the couch with a smile.

"Yes, we have no more time to waste." Link nodded, getting up from his seat.

With the two of them standing up, the rest of the group prepared for the battle ahead.

"Well, it was nice to finally meet my nephew's friends 'in person', although I wish it had been on better terms." Nea said through the mirror, smiling at the group.

"I'm grateful for all the support you guys are giving him, especially you Miss Lee, it's nice to see he has someone to keep him in line, especially a lady as beautiful as you, my nephew holds you in high regard, you You know, he thinks about you a lot." Nea said with a mischievous smile, looking at the green haired exorcist.

Nea's words made Lenalee blush and start nervously fiddling with her hair, slightly averting her gaze from Allen.

Allen also blushed, but embarrassed by his uncle's teasing.

"I think that's enough uncle, we have to start going, time may go slower here, but the earl will start to lose patience." Allen said, his left brow twitching in anger at his uncle's teasing, shooting him an irritated look.

"You must be right nephew, but I couldn't help it, this is the first time I've met your friends face to face after all." Nea said unaffected by her nephew's gaze, smiling and finding the situation amusing.

"Yes Allen, it's nice to meet a member of your family who doesn't want to kill us, and I think it's important that we share stories at meetings like this." Lavi said, jumping into Nea's joke to tease Allen, earning the white-haired exorcist's annoyed gaze on him.

"Lavi." Allen growled his friend's name.

"Walker is right, the battle is approaching." Link said, intervening in the situation.

"Thanks Link." Allen thanked his friend for standing by his side in this situation.

"And for that we must mesh together as a team, for better synchronization in battle, so please continue to tell your stories with Walker Fourteenth." Link completed his speech, joining in on the joke, but with a serious face.

"EVEN YOU?! seriously?!" Allen exclaimed, in disbelief that even Link had joined in the fun.

"Well nephew, you've listened to your friends, I think I can share a few more stories about our travels." Nea said, smiling even wider at her nephew's friends' support of her prank.

"No!" Allen said to his uncle, pulling his hair, starting to freak out about the situation.

"Beansprout is right, we can't waste any more time in here, we don't know when the noahs will act." Kanda said, wanting to end the situation, as fun as it is to see Allen suffer.

"THANKS!" Allen thanked Kanda, raising his arms up, happy to see someone sane in this situation.

"Outside it hasn't even been 2 minutes yet." Nea said looking at the exorcist general, with a poker face.

"..." Kanda was silent looking back at Noah.

"Don't you dare." Allen threatened his rival, knowing what he was thinking.

"Maybe we have time." Kanda said, looking at Allen with a mischievous glint in her eyes, making Nea smile in the mirror.

"...unbelievable." Allen muttered, throwing himself back on the couch, giving up trying to stop the inevitable.

Everyone laughed at the group's interaction, finding the whole situation amusing, but Lenalee decided to try to help Allen, even though she herself was having fun with the situation and was curious to know more about what Allen thought of her.

"Come on guys, give Allen-kun a break." Lenalee said, sitting down next to Allen and putting a hand on his shoulder.

"Lenalee." Allen spoke with a smile, happy for her friend's support.

"Well it's a shame, I was looking forward to telling the story of that time we went to the asian branch and ended up meeting that beautiful scientist who is close to you, what was her name again? I think it was Lou Fa, I remember she helped much to your innocence and she even defended you from revealing your location to the order." Nea said, casting the bait he knew would bring Lenalee to her side.

"What ?" Lenalee spoke turning to Noah in the mirror and turning back to Allen quickly, staring at the white haired young man with a questioning look and a scary aura coming out of her.

"Please tell this story then, I'm sure we have plenty of time." Lenalee said, not taking her eyes off Allen.

"Really!? I escape and you throw me under the truck again?!" Allen thought to his uncle, as he raised his hands in surrender to a jealous Lenalee.

"I couldn't miss this chance, as your uncle I have a sacred and moral duty to embarrass you in front of your friends, you can't stop me nephew." Nea spoke in her nephew's mind as she smiled at him in the mirror.

"That's bullshit" Allen shot back at Nea, through her mental link.

"Language nephew." Nea scolds her nephew, laughing to himself at his suffering.

"This story occurred when we were trying to figure out a way to reconcile Allen's innocence with my presence, so Allen remembered the asian branch, where he managed to recover the clown crown after Tyki injured him, so we went there hoping to get it. help." Nea explained the story of how they went into the asian branch.

"That was a risky move." Marie pointed, knowing the risk they'd taken of going to a branch of the order with the order hunting them.

"Yes, but it was a desperate measure, and luckily everything worked out, when we got there in hiding, we were able to get in touch with Division Chief Bak Chang and he agreed to help us and keep us hidden." Allen said, continuing his uncle's story.

""That's good, he can be a little err eccentric, but Bak is a nice guy." Lavi said, remembering the head of the asian division and his adoration of Lenalee who could compete with Komui in this regard, that in itself was impressive... or frightening.

Allen let out a huff at Lavi's statement, "Tell me about it, I'm so grateful to Bak and his team for taking my side, but sometimes he overreacts." Allen said, grimacing slightly as he talked about Bak, much to his uncle's amusement, who knew the reason for his nephew's frustration.

"Yes, my nephew has a great talent for making loyal friends, that group from the asian division and that guardian were all in favor of helping us, especially Miss Lou Fa, she was very happy to meet Allen again." Nea said with a mischievous smile at the end, looking at his nephew.

"Hmm" Lenalee pouted as she looked at Allen after receiving this information, squeezing the white haired young man's shoulder.

"I already said uncle, Lou Fa is a good friend of mine who helped me a lot, but only my friend, nothing more." Allen said, clarifying things, knowing his uncle was trying to make his relationship with Lou Fa seem more than it really is.

This made Lenalee relax a bit, knowing that there was nothing between Allen and Lou Fa, she has nothing against the asian branch scientist and she was very grateful for her helping her friend, but it was obvious that she had a crush on Allen. , which made her uncomfortable thinking about her and Allen spending too much time together.

"Okay, okay, I'll stop, but she really helped a lot with your innocence research, especially since she already has crown clown experience." Nea spoke through the mirror, causing Allen to nod in agreement.

"Yes, thanks to her and the asian team we were able to balance things out with crown clown and Nea's presence in my body." Allen spoke, rubbing his left arm using his right hand.

"That I cannot deny, these scientists of the present time really impress me a lot." Nea spoke through the mirror.

"In the end we managed to achieve balance, in time to get out of the asian branch before apocryphos found us, it was actually there that we started to notice the pattern of apocryphos of always trying to stop us from getting close to the white ark." Allen explained to his friends.

"yes, and so we thought of a way to trap the thing, the asian branch even helped us, reporting false information of our sighting near the ark, knowing that apocryphos would find out." Nea continued the explanation and her nephew.

"So we just need to pretend that we know about his secret and he's reaction confirmed the rest, we just need to finish him off at once, but we had some help in Tyki's confrontation." Allen spoke, shocking everyone.

"Why would Tyki Mikk help you guys?" Link questioned.

"Something like the enemy of my enemy is my friend, and after we finish apocryphos, and this time we settle our dispute once and for all." Allen said, squeezing his left arm tightly, with a lost look reliving the memory of his final fight against Tyki.

Everyone in the room understood what that fight meant to Allen, knowing that he and Tyki had fought many times in the past.

"So that was the end of Tyki." Lavi said, now knowing how the third apostle was defeated.

"It wasn't an easy fight." Allen said absently, still rubbing his left hand.

Lenalee put her hand on Allen's shoulder and smiled at him, snapping him out of his trance.

"Well it was a very good thing that Chief Bak helped you guys, he may have his rivalry with my brother but I know he is a very good man." Lenalee said with a smile, making Allen frown slightly.

Lavi quickly realized this and smiled knowing she couldn't let this chance pass her by.

"True, we should thank him when this is all over, right Lenalee." The eyepatch exorcist said looking at Lenalee.

Nea noticed Lavi's plan and smirked inwardly joining in on the joke.

"Yes Miss Lee, I'm sure Mr Chang would be very happy with his personal thanks." Nea said, supporting Lavi, exchanging a furtive look with the red-haired exorcist.

Allen's grimace intensified, his right eyebrow now quivering, knowing what his friend and uncle were doing.

"That's true, we should visit the asian branch when this is over, Boss Bak and his team have helped us many times, I can try to bake a cake or something for them in thanks." Lenalee said, oblivious to the joke in progress.

"I'm sure it would make him stop the moon, literally." Lavi said, remembering once again Bak's adoration of Lenalee.

"And he could stay there." Allen muttered, causing Lenalee to turn to him curiously.

"Did you say something Allen-kun?" Lenalee asked, not having been able to understand what her friend had said.

"Nothing, I just think it's time for us to go, we can't stay here forever." Allen said, standing up and trying to change the subject about Bak, not wanting to sound jealous but not being able to help feeling that way, after all Lenalee is a very beautiful and caring woman, she literally has tons of fans and people who would love to be with her. her in order, he couldn't help but feel jealous when he knew of his feelings for the young woman and had to be away from her for so long.

But as if his words had been some kind of signal, everyone in the room could feel a wave of dark energy that sent chills down the spine of everyone in the room.

To everyone there was no doubt, this was the earl's energy, being emanated as if he was calling for something, or rather someone, he was obviously tired of waiting and was sending out a warning.

'If you don't come, I'll come after you.' was the earl's clear message to either Allen or Nea, perhaps even both as far as is known.

"You are right nephew, now is the time, Mana is already at the end of her patience and if we don't go he will start to destroy things." Nea said looking at her nephew in a deadly serious way, without any trace of the playful uncle from before.

Allen didn't say a word, he just looked at his uncle with a serious face and nodded, then he exchanged glances with everyone in the group and they all nodded too.

That was the time.

Everyone started to quickly leave the room, mentally preparing for the battle to come, which will be the most important of all the war between the order and the earl.

But before Allen could move towards the exit, he felt the sleeve of his coat grab, causing him to stop in his tracks.

He looked back and saw Lenalee there, holding her coat sleeve, looking at him with a determined gaze.

"Guys, I know now is not the best time, but I need to talk to Allen-kun one last thing alone, so can you wait outside? It will be quick I promise." Lenalee told the group that she turned to look at them, asking for a moment alone with Allen.

Before anyone could say anything, Kanda was faster than anyone else.

"We'll be waiting outside, you can still have some time as the time in the room is slower than outside." Kanda said, surprising the group with his quick and understanding response to Lenalee's request.

Everyone in the group looked at Kanda leaving the room, and then everyone except Lenalee and Allen took the cue and headed out of the room.

Lavi was the last to leave the room, but not before shooting Allen one last look, giving him a quick wink with his one eye, before closing the door behind him.

The two then turned to Nea who was smiling in the mirror at them both, technically being the last resident in the room besides them both.

"Well that's my cue and don't worry Miss Lee, I'm going to the back of Allen's mind where I can't see what's going on here so I can give you two complete privacy." Noah in the mirror said, bowing slightly as he shot his nephew a slight wink and disappeared from the mirror with a smile on his face, leaving both of them alone in the control room of the white ark.

Now alone, the couple looked at each other, feeling suddenly shy, because in the wilderness they both knew what they wanted to say to each other.

"Okay Lenalee, you've made it this far, there's no turning back, regardless of the answer I won't let myself down." Lenalee thought blushing as she looked away from Allen.

"Okay Allen, this is your chance, you've been through a lot and confessing your feelings won't be the hardest thing you've ever done, just tell her how you feel." Allen thought, mirroring Lenalee's thoughts.

"Lenalee/Allen-kun." They both spoke each other's name simultaneously, causing both of them to shudder and stop talking.

"Oh, uh, you can talk first." Lenalee said to Allen, losing her momentary courage.

"No, please go ahead, I interrupted you." Allen said at the same time, causing both of them to be silent looking at each other.

The awkward silence was broken as Tincanpy flew in and hit Allen on the head, trying to motivate his partner to take the initiative.

"Ouch, Tim! you don't have to!" Allen said to the golden golem, who just flew mockingly towards him, before flying off until the string piano landed there.

Lenalee and Allen looked at the golden golem and then looked at each other, before a small laugh escaped Lenalee.

Hearing Lenalee's laughter, Allen couldn't contain his own laughter, and so they both started laughing at the situation, making both of their nervousness evaporate.

"My work here is done." Tincanpy thought, proud of himself for helping his partner and Lenalee put an end to the awkward atmosphere before.

After some time laughing, they both looked at each other with a smile, but without the previous nervousness and feeling confident Allen was the first to speak.

"Thank you Lenalee, for always standing by my side, despite all the confusion that follows me, you never turned against me, even though you had reason to doubt me." Allen said, taking Lenalee's left hand with his right.

Lenalee then shook Allen's hand and smiled at him.

"You don't need to thank me for that Allen-kun, we are friends, of course I will stand by your side, you've saved and helped me many times before too and on top of all that you've become a very important person to me. me... And that's why I need to talk to you right now." Lenalee said looking into Allen's eyes with a determined look on her face.

"Lenalee..." Allen said, impressed by Lenalee's violet eyes, not daring to interrupt the young woman.

"I need to tell you this now, as the fight ahead is going to be a very dangerous one and there's no denying that there is a chance that... something will happen to one of us." Lenalee said, squeezing Allen's hand, unable to say what might happen to either of them or their friends, but they both knew what she meant.

Allen opened his mouth to speak, but Lenalee placed a finger on the young man's lips, shaking her head, wanting to finish saying everything she wanted to say.

"When I met you I was happy to meet a new exorcist who would join the european branch, but I also worried about getting close to you, because exorcists don't usually live that long and part of me didn't want to risk getting close to you. someone who could die, so even with us interacting and getting closer I tried to block out any more... strong feelings." Lenalee said slowly, telling him about how she felt about him when they first met all those years ago.

Lenalee took a deep breath before continuing.

"But on the mission we went together and met Miranda and Road for the first time all that changed, when I saw you trying to sacrifice yourself to save that akuma's soul, I felt so angry, I couldn't believe you were going to sacrifice yourself just like that. , I didn't understand at the time what seeing the soul of the akuma meant to you, but I couldn't help myself when I saw you about to die." Lenalee said, reminding them both of that tired time where they both fought over saving the akuma's soul from self-destruction.

"After that I spent some time away from you, not only because I was still mad at you but also because I was confused, something in me changed after seeing your near death, at the time I convinced myself it was just because of me I got close to you and didn't want to see another friend die, so I got back to talking to you normally, glad we'd worked things out between us." Lenalee continued her story, immersed in the memories of that time.

Allen then pulled Lenalee to sit on the sofa again next to her, listening intently to the young female exorcist's words.

"And then came the case that Sumam had become a fallen one, and once again we were in a situation where you were risking your life to save someone's soul, but I already understood that you couldn't help it, after all that's it. that makes you Allen-kun, you care about others, I was still annoyed by your recklessness, but I was willing to let you get away with a scolding, but when Lavi and I found Tincanpy, we saw what Tyki did to you and we thought you were dead I..." Lenalee stopped talking as she frowned and clasped her hands tightly, remembering the feeling of devastation she felt when she thought Allen had died.

Allen took Lenalee's hands in his, preventing her from hurting herself by pressing her nails against her palms too hard, giving her hands a light squeeze, to show that he was there with her, making the young woman look at him. and give a nod of thanks before continuing to speak.

"I felt terrible, I blamed myself for what happened and I felt that something in me had broken, I decided to move on, but it was very difficult, whenever I tried to make an effort I felt something was missing inside me, and when level 3 attacked the boat where me, Lavi and Bookman-san were I got to the point where I almost became a fallen, but I managed to find the motivation to keep going, which is when I cut my hair." Lenalee said, running her hand through her hair that had started to grow back, remembering her long hair.

"You look beautiful in any kind of haircut." Allen said smiling at Lenalee, making the young woman blush and a beautiful smile on her face.

"Thanks Allen-kun, I used to worry about cutting my hair as I always had it long, but I was pleased with how it turned out when I managed to give it a proper cut." Lenalee said, ruffling her hair with a smile and her cheeks rosy at Allen's compliment.

Lenalee then decided to continue telling the trajectory of her feelings, taking a deep breath to continue talking.

-I suggest you play an emotional romantic song, I would suggest one, but I think everyone can have their own taste for it, so you can choose what suits you best.-

"When I finally found you again and was able to touch you and talk to you, I felt like the world was spinning again, I know it's weird, but until we managed to defeat level 4 I still wasn't completely convinced, because I was still dealing with my innocence, but when I finally understood that you were back I felt like I could breathe again." Lenalee said looking back into Allen's eyes, her eyes filled with emotion.

Lenalee's gaze made Allen unconsciously hold his breath, so beautiful were the young woman's eyes at that moment.

"And when time went by and we were able to interact regularly again, I felt that feeling coming back to me much stronger and I knew I couldn't fool myself anymore, I knew that I was feeling something for you, something stronger than friendship." Lenalee said, moving to sit closer to Allen, still looking into his eyes.

"I held back, knowing a lot was going on at the moment, knowing that being exorcists we can't be distracted, but then you had to leave again and the order was hunting you, and we had that parting where you promised me to always remain a exorcist and we won't see each other again for a while, I felt frustrated that I couldn't do anything to help you." Lenalee said placing her on the left side of Allen's face.

Allen leaned into Lenalee's touch, keeping his eyes locked on the female exorcist's as she lightly rubbed his scar.

"When we met again I wanted to tell you how I felt, but I didn't have the courage, knowing that we would be apart again, and that you had so much to worry about, I felt selfish for wanting to worry you about that, but Now I can't contain myself, knowing we may not come back from this battle, I want to finally tell you how I feel." Lenalle said firmly, taking a breath and closing her eyes before speaking the words she's been holding back for so long.

"I love you Allen-kun." Lenalee said, finally getting the words her heart wanted to say from her chest to the boy she loves looking deep into Allen's eyes.

Allen widened his eyes, feeling his heart thudding in his chest at the young woman's words, remaining a few moments without reaction with the feelings exploding in his chest.

Lenalee misunderstood the reason for her reaction began to feel nervous, thinking that she would be rejected by the boy.

"I understand if you don't feel the same, I know it's silly to say something like that now, but I can't keep it in my chest, I know it can be selfish of me to want to have something like that at such an important time, where the End of the war is approaching but-" Lenalee started to explain, starting to feel stupid for making a declaration of love in the current situation, but she was interrupted by Allen placing his right hand on her face, making her look at him again.

"So we're both idiots, because I don't want to hold back either." Allen said looking into Lenalee's eyes, making the young woman blush.

"Allen-kun..." Lenalee said softly as Allen brought his face closer to hers, starting to approach the young man unconsciously, doing something they had both wanted for a long time.

Neither of them knows who made the first contact, but when their lips connected none of that mattered anymore, the kiss could be awkward or sloppy at first, but they both didn't care.

They both moved closer, with Allen wrapping his arms around Lenalee hugging the young woman, while Lenalee wrapped her arms around Allen's neck, deepening her kiss, bringing their bodies closer together in a full embrace.

They both kept the kiss, enjoying the happiness it generated in both of them, keeping the kiss as long as they could, not wanting the moment to end.

But unfortunately they both needed to breathe, so they broke away from the kiss, but still kept their arms around each other, now looking into each other's eyes.

"Well, I'll take that as 'I like you too'." Lenalee said in a joking tone, still feeling lightheaded from the kiss she had just had with Allen.

Allen chuckled as he leaned his forehead against Lenalee's, enjoying the feeling of having her in his arms.

"You can be sure it was, but if you want more proof I wouldn't mind." Allen said, with a playful smile teasing the girl in his arms, making her blush as she gave a gleeful laugh.

"I wouldn't complain about that." Lenalee said, leaning over to give the white-haired young man one more kiss.

The kiss lasted less time, but both will part with a smile, enjoying the feeling of being together.

"I've felt this way about you for quite some time, I think since before Suman's case, I started to admire you, but that admiration grew into something more, but I've never been the sharpest for those feelings when it comes to myself, but when we walked away I missed you so much and I thought about you again and again, I was sure of my feelings when we met again after I ran away from the order." Allen said, telling Lenalee about her feelings.

Lenalee smiled happily at Allen's words, placing her right hand on Allen's cheek, causing the white-haired exorcist to hold her hand and plant a kiss on her palm.

Lenalee chuckled lightly at the tickle that emerged from the kiss, looking into Allen's loving eyes.

"But I still have something to talk about with you." Lenalee said, pulling away from Allen a little so she could look at him properly.

"What is it?" Allen asked looking at her.

"I know your original plan to end the earl involved just you and Nea, I believe you when you said that part of you hoped to have our help, but I know you still planned to go even if you were alone, I I'm not so easy to dissuade." Lenalee said to Allen.

Allen didn't bother to try to deny it, he knew she was right, Lenalee knew him all too well, but she didn't look irritated like she used to, so Allen knew it wasn't a lecture.

"I'm not going to say this is a completely bad thing, because I can't completely hate that about you, after all it's like I said, you wouldn't be Allen-kun if you weren't like that, and I fell in love with you, with all of you. ." Lenalee said wrapping her arms around Allen's neck again, approaching him.

Allen instinctively wrapped his arms around Lenalee, smiling at her.

"It makes me happy, know that I also fell in love with you knowing that you are so perfect that I would have to fight Komui, Bak and all your fans to be with you, but I would fight them all at the same time without complaining for you." Allen said with a playful smile, raising his right arm with a closed fist throwing punches in the air, simulating a fight with the air.

Lenalee brought her hand to her mouth to try to contain her giggles, but failing when she saw Allen's act, laughing hard holding her stomach.

"Ok ha! ok stop, ha ha you're overreacting!" Lenalee said between giggles, slapping Allen playfully on the shoulder, causing the white haired exorcist to turn to her smiling for being able to make Lenalee smile like that.

"Okay, I'd probably take them one at a time, I'd probably start with having to deal with Komui's inventions." Allen said with a smile, hugging Lenalee next to him.

"Yes, that's probably true." Lenalee said with a final laugh before wrapping her arms around Allen's neck again.

"But that wasn't all I had to say." Lenalee said, catching Allen's attention again.

"I want you to take more care of yourself, I don't want to lose you so please try to be a little selfish for me ok?" Lenalee said, bringing her hand to Allen's face.

"I promise to try, but even if something happens, I'll get back to you one way or another, I always find a way to get back to you after all, you won't get rid of me so easily now." Allen said leaning into Lenalee's touch, looking deep into her eyes.

They both looked at each other for a moment, before joining their lips once more in a deep kiss hugging each other again.

But this time they were both interrupted by Timcanpy, who came flying and hit the back of Allen's head causing them both to separate to look at the golem that was happily flying around the couple.

"Really Tim? I know you're happy, but you don't have to interfere like that." Allen spoke to his partner, slightly frustrated with Tim's methods of reminding them of his presence.

Lenalee laughed at Allen's reaction and held out her hand for Timcanpy to land on it.

"Let him, he just want to participate in that happy memory." Lenalee said rubbing Timcanpy on her cheek, much to the golem's delight.

Allen smiled and shook his head, unable to get frustrated with his partner who had just recovered.

Both were very happy with the moment they both shared, but they knew they needed to join the others, so after a few more moments in each other's arms, they both got up from the couch and started to leave the control room of the white ark.

Upon opening the door to the room, they both found a funny scene, with Lavi crouched in front of the door with his ear leaning against the now open door, obviously trying to hear what was going on inside the room.

With the door now open the red-haired exorcist looked at the couple standing in front of him with a face of astonishment.

"Uh, hey you two, did you feel this crazy earthquake that happened out here? it knocked me out the door and you guys left before I could get up you know." Lavi said, trying to get away with an obvious lie.

"Seriously Lavi? this room is literally out of time, did you really think it wouldn't be soundproofed either?" Allen said, not buying his friend's excuse one bit.

"Eh, it was worth a try, but your conversation took a considerable amount of time as it's been almost a minute out here, what were you two doing in there huh?" Lavi asked waggling a sly eyebrow at them both.

"We're together now." Allen said raising his right hand that was holding Lenalee's left, showing the clasped hands to the group in front of them, with no sign of shame.

The group widened their eyes at Allen's statement, along with Lenalee who blushed heavily at the white-haired exorcist's actions, though she did not in any way deny the statement.

"Wait, really?!" Lavi questioned surprised by Allen's frank revelation.

The entire group looked at Lenalee, who nodded, confirming Allen's statement, making the group smile at the newly formed young couple.

"So Allen-ni and Lenalee-nee are really together, nice!" Timothy was the first to react, jumping happy that his brother figures were really together, the truth is that he saw everyone closest to him in the order as family, but he started calling Lenalee his big sister because he wanted her to stay along with Allen, who was already his older brother.

"Yeah, I was wondering when this was finally going to happen, the two of you had been hanging around each other for quite some time now." Lavi said smiling broadly at the couple.

"Oh! I'm so happy for you two! congratulations to you both!" Miranda said, clapping her hands together, happy for the union of her first friends in the order.

"Yes, congratulations are in order, I really touched you both." Krory said smiling, showing his sharp canines.

"Yes, congratulations to you two." Marie said smiling at the two of them standing next to Miranda, who flashed a small smile at the taller man and discreetly took his hand, congrating heavily.

"Tsk, it's about time you two." Kanda said crossing her arms and letting one corner of her lips lift slightly.

"I agree with Kanda Yu, it's about time you guys did something about the constant flirting between you." Link said, making the couple blush heavily.

Both were surprised that all of their friends were apparently aware of their feelings for each other.

"Wait, did you know? how?" Allen questioned his friends.

"Please Beansprout, anyone can see that you have feelings for each other, even Marie could see that just by being in the same room as you." Kanda said, earning a nod of agreement from Marie.

"Really? did you all know?" Lenalee asked, her face completely red.

Everyone in the group nodded, even Timcanpy was nodding, showing that he knew about everything.

"Yes, and not just us, even the scientists of the order have seen it." Lavi said still smiling.

"In fact, I believe there are even bets on when you would join and which of you would make the first move, before Waker had to break out of order." Link said simply, remembering hearing about the bets placed on the two of them.

"I ended up finding Komui-san having a breakdown once, when he heard about it." Krory said, remembering seeing Lenalee's older brother freaking out when he heard about her sister's relationship with Allen.

"Tsk, this scientist with a sister complex started creating specific robots to hunt down and eliminate Beansprout in secret." Kanda said, remembering seeing the branch chief working undercover at night on one of his robots.

"I can not believe." Lenalee said, completely embarrassed, covering her face with both hands, knowing full well what her brother's reaction would be to that.

"Well, if I survive today, I won't get very far, as Komui will probably eliminate me as soon as possible." Allen said half joking and half serious, knowing that Komui would try to eliminate him when he learned of his new relationship with Lenalee.

"Please stop.'" Lenalee muttered with her face still covered by her hands, too embarrassed to face her friends.

"Alright, I already said I was more than willing to handle the risks." Allen said, approaching Lenalee and giving her a kiss on the exposed cheek, making the young woman blush more.

"Own, you guys are so adorable." Miranda said, unable to contain herself with their display of affection.

"Argh, it just got worse, can we go straight to the noahs and get this over with? so I don't have to see it." Kanda said rolling her eyes, no longer taking the sight of the couple's public affection.

"Relax Bakanda, I'm just enjoying the time I can but I know deep down you're happy for us." Allen said teasing the annoyed samurai.

"I'm glad you finally got out of your ass and took action, it took Lenalee to take the initiative for you to finally act on it, you stupid beansprout." Kanda said with a vein in his forehead, earning an annoyed look from Allen back.

"Ma, ma, don't fight now, save this for battle, I can already see the action from here." Lavi said looking at the pillar of dark energy that was obviously the earl's energy.

Allen nodded as well, looking at the pillar, knowing the earl was waiting for him and Nea.

"You can leave now uncle, I know you're crazy to talk." Allen spoke to his uncle in his mind.

"Well first things first, congrats nephew! you finally have a proper girlfriend and not a travel affair! i'm so proud of you sorinho, you sure pulled me in." Nea said in Allen's mind, congratulating his nephew on his courtship with Lenalee.

"I don't know about that uncle, I'd say I learned how not to act with a lady living with you and the master." Allen thought back.

"You hurt me deeply nephew, I can understand you denying my talent with women, but comparing to Cross is too much." Nea said through their mental link, completely offended by Allen's comparison.

"Okay, okay, I'll take this off to make you happy, but on a more serious note, we need a portal that leads us closer to the earl." Allen said in his mind.

"This can be a problem, because the closest we can get with a portal is to leave us at the beginning of the black ark, because we can't open portals inside it, from there we must go on foot." Nea explained the situation to Allen.

"Well, that will have to do." Allen said aloud, placing his middle and index finger on his forehead and focusing on opening the portal to the ark.

The portal then opened in front of the group, drawing everyone's attention.

"This portal will take us as close as I can to the gates of the ark, from there we'll have to run to the earl and the Noahs like we did the first time." Allen explained to the group what his uncle had explained to him.

The entire group nodded, with those who were there remembering how it went and the others having heard stories or read reports from that mission.

Allen then moved to the front of the portal and turned back to the group, gaining everyone's attention.

"I want to thank you all once again for standing by my side, I couldn't ask for better people to have by my side." Allen said, flashing a big smile to his friends, expressing his gratitude.

The group smiled at the white-haired exorcist, with the exception of Kanda, who just let the corner of his lips lift.

"No need to thank us Beansprout, we're all sick of this stupid war and none of us are stupid enough to side with Leverrier." Kanda declared, earning a laugh from the group as everyone knew this was Kanda's way of saying 'you're welcome'.

"We're going to be together Allen-kun, together until the end." Lenalee said smiling, approaching Allen and planting a kiss on the young man's cheek.

Allen smiled at Lenalee and held his hands together looking into her eyes before looking at the group, who were smiling at the two, he then smiled at them and turned towards the portal crossing the ark portal, being followed by his friends.

White Ark, meeting point with Black Ark.

The group of nine walked out of the ark's portal, one after another, gathering in front of the portal that disappeared behind them.

Everyone then looked forward, seeing the entire length of the black ark in front of them, being very similar to the white ark, almost as if it were a mirror of the vision behind them.

"Well, that's nostalgic in a way." Lavi said looking at the view in front of her.

Everyone who had invaded the white chest in the past nodded, seeing the similarity between the chests.

"We don't have time to waste, let's go." Kanda said, starting to walk through the black chest, towards its center.

The group soon followed the exorcist general down the path through the ark.

In the middle of the walk Allen turned his head quickly towards the central tower, catching the attention of Lenalee who was beside him.

"Allen-kun?" Lenalee spoke his name, curious to know what her reaction was.

"I can feel him, high up in the tower watching us, he's waiting for me." Allen said, now catching the attention of everyone in the group who looked to the top of the tower where the pillar of dark energy was emanating.

"Tch, as if the other noahs were just going to let us get to him that easy." Kanda said, already getting annoyed imagining the fight against the Noahs.

"Kanda Yu is right, the Noahs are very protective of the earl, especially when it comes to the fourteenth, they won't let us through even if the earl asked them to do so in his madness." Link added, already knowing the behavior of the Noahs.

"Well then, we should just get past them and get to the earl, we've come here expecting this after all." Lavi said adjusting her bandana, still looking at the top of the tower.

The group then came to a door at the base of the tower, which opened by itself as the group approached, showing a staircase without handrails, which led to another room at the top, below the stairs there didn't seem to be anything, just a dark infinity, while around the main stairs were several different stairs that didn't seem to connect anywhere.

"They're already waiting for us, they're inviting us to come to them." Krory said, looking up the White Ark-like staircase.

"Wow these stairs are super confusing" Timothy said looking around the main stairs before Krory grabbed his shoulder so he didn't back away.

"Don't go far Timothy, this place is dangerous." Lenalee said, looking around, remembering the time they had to climb a similar staircase in the white ark.

Allen was still looking lost in thought, looking nowhere in particular.

"Are you okay nephew? I can feel your conflicted mind" Nea asked in Allen's mind, sensing the conflict in her nephew.

"Just thinking about the earl." Allen answered his uncle in his mind.

"More specifically Mana, right?" Nea guessed, knowing her nephew was conflicted about fighting the man who fathered her.

"...Yeah, I just can't help it, knowing that I'm going to have to fight Mana, or what's left of him, still bothers me deep down." Allen replied to his uncle, knowing he could not deceive his uncle.

"It's best for him, letting Mana rest, along with the other Noahs, deep down part of Mana is there, but there's no going back for him." Nea said, trying to comfort her nephew.

"...I know." Allen thought back, squeezing his left hand tightly.

Allen then felt a hand hold his, he then looked to the side and saw Lenalee holding his left hand, he then opened his hand to hold the young woman's hand.

"We are together with you, remember that." Lenalee said, squeezing his hand and smiling at the white haired exorcist.

His new girlfriend's words made Allen relax, reminding him that he is not alone, Allen smiled back at Lenalee and looked towards the top of the stairs, which would be the group's destination.

"I will not." Said Allen, more relaxed and feeling ready to continue.

"Love really is a great motivator, right nephew?" Nea laughed in Allen's mind, teasing his nephew.

"I can't totally deny that, though I wish you wouldn't interrupt my moment with Lenalee." Allen thought to his uncle, mentally sighing at his uncle's teasing.

"you can't stop me nephew~ sacred right as uncle." Nea chuckled in Allen's mind again, enjoying his role as 'annoying uncle'.

"Holy right my ass." Allen thought to his uncle as he huffed in exasperation.

Allen then looked to the top of the stairs, knowing that it was the group's destination and that the noahs would probably be waiting for them.

Kanda then climbed the first step of the ladder before turning to the group, "Standing up the stairs won't put an end to the problems, let's move on." he said, before continuing up the stairs.

Marie smiled, knowing Kanda was taking the lead in the group to encourage everyone to take the first step, he then took Miranda's hand who was controlling her nervousness, causing the time exorcist to look at him.

"Ready?" Marie asked her.

"Honestly? no, but that won't stop me, let's go." Miranda said determinedly, squeezing Marie's hand and moving on.

"Well let's get this over with quick kro-chan, I have a date waiting for me after this mess." Lavi said moving on, motivated by the promised encounter.

Krory just sighed and shook his head, before flashing an amused smile at Lavi's actions and following behind the red-haired exorcist.

Timothy followed behind Lavi, full of energy to fight, though Tsukikami was helping him stay focused in his mind.

Link followed Timothy closely to ensure the young teenager didn't end up accidentally falling over.

"Please be careful Timothy, you must not run on these stairs, it is dangerous." The ex-crown said to the teenager.

"Don't worry Link! I'm not that clumsy anymore, I know Emilia asked you to take care of me, but it's going to be okay." Timothy said smiling at Link.

Link shook his head at the young man's carefree demeanor, but broke into a small smile.

"I'm sure when this is over she'll be overjoyed that you can't skip your classes by going on missions anymore." The blond man said smiling at the kid's reaction.

"Ugh, you're such a killjoy." Timothy said, trying to climb the stairs to escape Link, but the ex-crown kept following him closely.

Allen and Lenalee stayed behind the group, climbing the stairs together, watching the group in front of them.

Allen smiled looking at his friends, "It's nice to have you here with me." Allen said, feeling more confident because of the presence of his friends, he felt as if everything was going to end well despite all the odds.

Lenalee took Allen's hand and smiled, "Come on, let's end this war once and for all." she said to Allen, walking up the stairs beside her behind her friends.

But as they climbed a few steps, Allen finally assimilated information in his head.

"Wait, does Lavi really have a date?" Allen asked Lenalee, shocked that Lavi was being serious about the date.

Lenalee chuckled at her boyfriend's reaction, giving Allen a rundown on how Lavi got a date, and after a few moments the group reached the top of the stairs.

Reaching the door at the top of the stairs, Kanda stopped in front of the door with her hand on the knob and turned to the group.

"Before we go in we have to plan something." Kanda said to the group, assembling the group in front of the door to create a plan of action.

Kanda looked at everyone and began to explain the plan, "If we want to get to the earl in time, we're going to need..."

five minutes later

After the plan was explained and accepted, Kanda opened the door and entered the room followed by the rest of the group, with everyone having a view of the room.

The room in question was disproportionate to its interior size compared to the exterior, but that was the standard for all vault rooms.

The room was a large green field with the night sky, there were large stone columns raised from the ground and trees scattered around the field, in the distance it was possible to see another door, similar to the one the group had just passed, located on top of a stone column, standing without any support and there seems to be nothing behind this door.

After Kanda entered he signaled for the group to follow him cautiously, as everyone knew that there would probably be members of clan noah in the room.

The group continued walking slowly across the field towards the stone pillar where the door was, on high alert, when suddenly the whole group felt tremors coming from the ground alerting everyone.

Everyone in the group jumped out of the way just before the place exploded with a wave of dark energy.

After that, everyone in the group activated their innocence or took out their talismans and prepared for combat, trying to locate the attacker.

"Above us!" It didn't take long for Link to locate the attacker and warn the group of his location.

Everyone looked up and saw a figure floating above them all, just in time for everyone to dodge bolts of purple energy thrown by the figure at each of them, causing everyone to scatter and move away from the hit locations.

But this time the attacks had different reactions than before, instead of causing explosions, the places where the rays hit began to darken and black roots were born as if they were tree roots, which, when sprouting from the ground, went towards the exorcists with murderous intent.

Kanda cut the roots that were coming towards him and Timothy without problems, while Link used fire talismans to burn the roots that attacked him and Lavi, which despite being strange seemed to act like normal tree roots to fire.

Krory and Lenalee were able to escape the roots with ease with their superior speed, while Miranda prevented the roots from moving by stopping their time for Marie to cut the roots with her wires.

Allen activated crown clown and used his coat to dodge the roots while slashing those that got in his way with his claw.

After everyone had taken care of the roots, they quickly turned to the floating creature, which had descended closer to the ground, allowing them to see the figure better.

It was impossible to tell the gender of the figure because of its strange appearance, the figure is wearing a strange, striped, full body suit with three tassels on the head, one on the crown and one on each side where the face would be, it is impossible to tell. seeing the figure's face and its body posture doesn't give any feeling, the figure was simply floating centered in the lotus position.

Even if the figure didn't show its face, everyone knew who the figure was, it was Maitora, the thirteenth disciple, the noah of ability.

"And I thought the count was weird, but this noah wins the weirdest award!" Lavi said looking at the strange figure floating above the group.

"We have to be careful, we know almost nothing about this noah!" Link said to the group, warning them to stay alert.

"she is Maitora, the noah of ability, her power can vary according to her wishes, she can even affect physics and reality, so prepare for anything!" Allen exclaimed, telling his friends Maitora's abilities, explaining the information he got from Nea about the other noahs.

"So you remember us fourteenth, good to see you still remember those you betrayed in the past." She said a female voice that rang in everyone's mind, speaking in a neutral tone, but it was possible to hear a certain hostility in the voice.

It was strange because it was as if someone was talking normally and they were listening, but inside all of their minds.

Allen grimaced as Maitora's voice sounded in his head, noting the hostility directed at him and feeling annoyed that she had called Nea a traitor.

"Argh, weird, the feeling of her talking in my head is weird." Timothy complained, putting his hands to the sides of his head, uncomfortable with the feel of the voice in his head.

"This thing is annoying, I'll just cut it and go through this room at once." Kanda said, slowly drawing Mugen activating his innocence and attacking Noah.

"Wait Kanda!" Allen screams trying to stop Kanda from attacking, but it was too late.

"First Illusion: Netherworld Insects!" Kanda screamed his attack as he swung his sword in the air, releasing several hellish insects towards Noah.

Maitora just floated in place and raised a hand, creating a kind of glass wall in between.

"First Illusion: Netherworld Insects!" Kanda screamed his attack as he swung his sword in the air, releasing several hellish insects towards Noah.

Maitora just floated in place and raised a hand, creating a kind of transparent glass wall between Kanda's attack and her.

The moment the insects hit the invisible wall they disappeared leaving only ripples of energy on the wall and then the ripples concentrated and shot waves of energy similar to the infernal insects of Kanda back at the exorcist, but now with the purple color of dark matter .

Kanda widened his eyes in surprise that his attack came back on himself, but he was able to react quickly by slashing the hellish insects made of dark matter with Mugen, quickly destroying the projectiles.

"That's what I wanted to warn you, Maitora is an expert in defense, she will be able to use any offensive attack against you, especially ranged attacks." Allen explained the thirteenth noe's powers.

"Tsk, annoying, we don't have time to waste on this, we have to get past her and move on." Kanda said, casting a glance at the group, remembering the previous planning.

But before either of them could say anything Maitora spoke again in everyone's mind.

"That won't happen, none of you will leave this room alive, especially the host of the fourteenth, you won't get to the earl." Maitora said raising both hands and gesturing with both, causing four spaces in the air around her to distort, spinning as if they were a kind of whirlpool.

"And I'll make sure of it." Maitora completed as the whirlpools in the air turned completely black and several akuma from levels 1 to 3 came out of them that spread through the air, organizing to attack the exorcists.

"This is bad, this is getting more and more complicated, in addition to fighting Noah, we'll have to fight the akumas." Lenalee said, having already activated her shadow boots and ready for combat.

"We just need to make our way through the akumas to the door, I can provide support for everyone by destroying akumas out of your sight, but I'm afraid I'll need help with noah." Link said pulling out his seals already casting offensive spells, ready to attack the level 1 akumas, planning to reduce the numbers of enemies by eliminating their weakest.

Link's speech startled the group, but Timothy was the first to respond.

"I help too! I can handle these guys no problem and if I have one of them to attack the strange woman I don't have to worry about getting hurt since I'll be in the body of a puppet." Timothy said excitedly, using the battle logic he'd learned from his time with General Klaud Nine.

Timothy's response earned frowns from several people in the group, not wanting to leave the youngest of the group to fight on the front lines, but knowing they wouldn't have time to discuss it they agreed.

"Well, we can at least reduce their numbers using large scale attacks, let's take advantage of the opening created to get through." Lavi said preparing her hammer with the fire kanji and launching her attack.

"Fire Stamp: Hellfire and Ash!" Lavi shouted the name of the attack, creating a great serpent of fire that passed through the numerous akumas burning those in its path.

The group then used the flaming serpent as a distraction to start running towards the door, but before they could get too close, the fire serpent collided with a transparent wall like the previous one, causing a black fire serpent to be released. towards the exorcists and the ex-crown.

"Okay, that might not have been a very good idea!" Lavi screamed seeing her attack turn on them.

"Don't tell me stupid rabbit!" Kanda yelled annoyed at the redhead's obvious statement.

"Hey! you did the same!" Lavi shot back at Kanda as he readied his hammer to try to deflect his attack which backfired on him.

But before he could make the move, several seals were released and positioned in front of the group forming a wall of seals, causing the black fire serpent to collide with the wall of seals, which absorbed the impact and fell apart in the air.

"We better watch out for our attacks from now on Bookman jr, any attack made by us can be used against us." Link said lowering his hands after casting the protection spell.

"Whatch out!" Krory yelled pointing at the group of level 1 akuma that was starting to fire at them like a firing squad.

The group prepared to deflect or defend the attacks, however Marie felt a familiar vibration in the air, hearing a distortion he had heard twice since entering this room, he then shouted to alert his friends.

"Watch out! Noah is creating these reflective walls around us! if we dodge the attacks they will bounce off the walls and come back to us!" Marie said, drawing the group's attention to the transparent walls that had been created around them as a sort of box.

Seeing this, the group knew that they could not dodge the shots, as this would only make it harder to dodge the shots that would return to them.

Allen then ran forward towards the level 1 group and yelled back, "Link! create a wall of seals to protect the group from the bullets that pass through me!" Allen yelled as he ran towards the akumas who were about to shoot them.

"Understood!" The ex-crown yelled back at Allen.

Allen then jumped into the air at the same time as the akuma shot out, Allen then raised his left hand in front of him and focused his power, not on an attack, but on something else.

"Cross Grave!" Allen screamed as the crown clown began to release a large amount of blinding light, while his left claw glowed and created a large cross of white energy that grew in size until it was large enough to serve as a large shield that seamlessly blocked the enemy's fire. level 1 akumas.

But Maitora gestured again, making the air between the akumas and Allen move, distorting the space and the shots so that they made impossible turns, making some go through Allen's defense and hit the young man generating a large smoke screen from the impact.

"Allen-kun!" Lenalee screamed worriedly at her boyfriend who had been hit, slipping past Link's seals and running towards the young man at high speed.

However, from the smoke curtain came several shots aimed at the level 1 akumas that were hit and exploded in clouds of smoke, with the trapped souls being freed.

The smoke cleared to reveal Allen covered in his crown clown coat, looking unaffected by the shots that hit him directly.

"Crown Edge." Allen said the name of his projectile attack that he had fired at the akumas, while lowering his claw that had fired the attack.

"Allen-kun! are you ok?!" Lenalee asked the young man, approaching to check if he was injured, not seeing any damage caused by dark matter.

Allen turned and gave Lenalee a reassuring smile, "I'm fine Lena, that wasn't enough to cause me serious harm." Allen said smiling at his girlfriend.

Before Lenalee could say anything, Maitora spoke again in everyone's minds.

"So your awakening was really complete, seeing that the akuma's dark matter hardly affects your body, even less than it would affect a normal parasite-type exorcist, but even awakened the human who inherited the memories still lives, you're still being an anomaly even after all these fourteen years." Maitora said staring at Allen, although you can't say for sure in her case.

Allen scowled at Maitora, knowing that the floating Noah was making inferences about Nea's waking state based on how the akuma's dark matter reacted with his body, not affecting him as much as his awakened noah genes protect his body from harm. akuma poison.

"She's still just as annoying as her previous incarnations, with her passive aggressive comments and subtle insults, honestly that's why people didn't like talking to her." Nea said in Allen's mind, rolling her eyes at the thirteenth noah's attitude.

Allen couldn't help but huff, amused by his uncle's words, he then turned to Lenalee who had a confused look on her face at Maitora's statement.

"I'll explain later, now we have to find a way to fight our way through them to get through the door, but Maitora is just staying in the rear and using her skills to hinder us, we can't attack freely with her here." Allen said with a frown, trying to think of a plan.

Lenalee then had an idea, "Then just don't attack, at least not directly!" Lenalee stated excitedly, causing Allen to look at her with a confused face.

Seeing her boyfriend's confused face, Lenalee couldn't help but chuckle slightly, finding his face very cute when he was confused, but she then regained her focus and looked at Allen to talk to him.

"Give me cover fire, I have a plan." Lenalee said determinedly.

Allen gave her a slight look of concern, but didn't try to stop her, so he nodded at her and gave her a small smile.

"Be careful." The white-haired exorcist said to his girlfriend.

"I will." Lenalee said with a reassuring smile.

Lenalee then proceeded to leap into the air as Allen began firing his Crown Edge as protective fire.

As she was running upstairs she yelled at Lavi that she was fighting akumas along with the rest of the group.

"Lavi! follow my lead!" Lenalee yelled at the red-haired exorcist making him look at the young woman trying to understand the message she wanted to convey.

Lenalee then ran between the akumas, trusting that Allen would take down akumas that got too close, she then kicked a level 3 that was on her way to the side and then somersaulted in the air and stomped on a level 2 that was coming. attacks her from below, building momentum to climb higher, while the akuma beneath her feet was sent flying to the ground, exploding when it hit the ground.

As she climbed up Lenalee began to focus her energy on the dark boots making them glow green, and when she reached the height of the floating Noah she began to spin in place, performing a sort of dance while kicking in the air.

"What is he doing?" Maitora thought watching the female exorcist.

As Lenalee whirled the air around her began to move more forcefully, causing the air to begin to swirl around her, rapidly increasing her strength.

Akuma that were flying towards her started to lose their balance in flight due to the strong wind, causing them to miss their attacks or not being able to get close to the exorcist.

Lavi watched this and automatically understood what Lenalee wanted, he smiled when he understood the young woman's reasoning.

"He, got it!" Lavi exclaimed changing the symbol on his hammer to the wooden kanji and then he swung his giant hammer and hit the ground, causing the symbol to glow on the ground and raising the wind around the group.

"Wood Stamp: Wind!" Lavi yelled increasing the energy used in the technique, causing the wind around the group to accelerate and create a sort of dome around the group.

The wind dome then spread out approaching where Lenalee was dancing in the air, starting to merge the wind generated from Lavi's attack with the wind that swirled around Lenalee, creating a massive fusion that began to generate a massive typhoon.

The typhoon then grew in size, spinning at Lenalee's pace, causing all nearby akuma to be engulfed by the wind, spinning uncontrollably through the air.

Even without expression, it was possible to see that Noah was perplexed.

Lenalee managed to make eye contact with Noah's expressionless face, flashing her a sly smile before launching the big hurricane towards the floating Noah.

"Waltz: Mist Wind!" Lenalee screamed the name of her technique, launching the giant hurricane towards the floating noah.

Noah gestured once more, creating crystal walls around her enclosing her in a box that insulated her from the wind, but the high winds were completely obstructing her view of the group of exorcists.

"Damn it, this exorcist found that I'm not able to reflect a non-direct attack back at them, especially if my target's vision is blurred." Maitora thought to herself as she was inside her crystal box to protect herself from the strong winds.

"But that won't stop me from destroying you here." Maitora thought, focusing her supernatural senses to capture the energy of innocence so hated by her, she felt their energy going towards the pillar where the door was.

"You will not escape." Noah spoke in the minds of everyone in the group as they ran towards the door pillar.

Noah then joined her hands to focus her energy on an orb of doomed dark matter and launched the orb into the air towards the sky.

The orb then expanded, growing in size to resemble the distant image of the moon in the sky, before dispersing into several pieces that flew in all directions, altering their trajectories to follow the exorcists' energy signature.

"Broken Moon world: Stardust Shoulder." The thirteenth noah spoke in the minds of his enemies, as the stars made of dark matter traveled towards the exorcists and all the locations around them.

Seeing the attacks coming towards the group Allen took a step ahead of the group.

"Keep running I'll cover for us!" The white-haired exorcist shouted to the group.

Everyone in the group looked at the young man as if he was crazy, but Allen looked confident and gave them a determined look before using the crown clown to lift himself into the air and step into the space between the group and the shooting stars.

"Nea, I'm going to need your help on this." Allen said to Nea in his mind.

"Always ready to help nephew, when you are ready." Nea replied to her nephew through the mental link.

Allen then felt an energy other than innocence flow through his body, he then extended his right hand forward and let his power flow as he deactivated Crown Clown.

Everyone in the group behind him looked at the scene Allen not understanding what the white haired exorcist had disabled his innocence with the attack coming towards him.

"What he is doing?!" Miranda questioned worried about Allen's safety.

Lenalee was about to run towards Allen, but she was stopped by Kanda who put a hand on her shoulder, causing Lenalee to cast a questioning look at him.

"Trust Beansprout, remember what he said before we went in." Kanda said to Lenalee.

Lenalee glared at Kanda before returning her gaze to Allen, not intending to go to Allen, but still ready to go help her boyfriend at any sign of trouble.

Allen closed his eyes to widen his concentration as the shooting stars shot towards him and in an instant he was hit causing a huge explosion that consumed him completely...

But everything regressed, going back to a few moments ago, before the shooting star hit Allen, the white haired young man opening his eyes and showing a pair of golden eyes with bright slit-shaped pupils.

This time when the shooting stars were close to hitting Allen a large purple hexagon formed in front of the young man and then the hexagon expanded in size creating a large shield that covered the entire area hit by the shooting stars of dark matter.

The moment the stars hit the shield it cracked as if the very air and space were shattering like a shattered window pane, but when the last shooting star crashed into the hexagon instead of breaking the shield it just disappeared into thin air as if never before. had been there and the attacks hadn't even happened.

After the entire attack had passed Allen dropped to the ground, dropping to his knee and breathing heavily, but without any injuries.

But what scared his friends the most was his friend's appearance, he still had his golden eyes, his skin was dark and he emanated a light purple aura from his skin.

These were obvious traits of the Noah and Allen clan having these traits and being able to use dark matter like a noah shocked their friends, however before either of them could say anything they all felt a strong murderous aura.

The source of the aura was none other than Maitora, who was floating closer to the ground, directing her murderous aura towards Allen.

"So you really woke up fully, any of the Noah family would be able to recognize this power and aura, you used your power of destruction and affected the weather, destroying my attack and the impact it would have." The thirteenth Noah said, anger apparent in his tone.

"Stop playing games and reveal yourself at the fourteenth, hiding behind this exorcist won't save you." Maitora demanded, her aura of hatred for Nea emanating from her.

Allen had his head down, his hair hiding his eyes and his expression neutral.

The tension was palpable in the environment, while the group of exorcists and the ex-crown were tense questioning if the fourteenth had really taken over Allen's body, Maitora was waiting for the answer of the fourteenth noah, who she was sure had taken care of. from the body of its human host and meanwhile the white haired youth was silent.

Until Allen lifted his head looking straight at Maitora, his eyes silvery as she smiled at the thirteenth noah.

"Nea was right, you like to talk like you know everything, it's annoying after a while." Allen said surprising Noah and his friends, who relaxed seeing that he was still the Allen they knew.

"What?!" Maitora exclaimed, astonishment evident in her voice, surprised that the exorcist was still in control of the body and had been able to use the fourteenth's powers.

"And by the way, I think you're losing your instincts, considering you felt us, but lost one of us or you could say it was one of your own, Timothy now!" Allen yelled, surprising Noah again.

Maitora didn't understand what the white haired exorcist was talking about, she was seeing all of the group there in front of her, but she suddenly felt a wave of innocence to a lesser degree coming towards her, but when she turned around it was too late.

There was a level 3 akuma next to her with his hands extended towards her, however the akuma was different from a normal akuma, he had green and white colors in his armor and he had a pair of espressive green eyes not characteristic of akuma in his face.

The strange akuma had a smile on his face as his arms started to glow.

"Surprise!" Timothy in the akuma's body screamed, releasing a large amount of green flames at point blank range at the noah, creating a large explosion around them both, obstructing their view.

Allen turned to the group and started running towards the group.

"Let's go to the door!" Allen yelled at his friends, wanting to take advantage of the opening created by timothy.

The group understood their friend's message and began to run towards the pillar, finally reaching the base of the pillar.

Those who had the facility to climb the pillar helped those who would take longer.

Lenalee took hold of Miranda that she was the lightest after timothy and started to step into the air and run to the top of the pillar.

Krory used his claws to scale the pillar with incredible speed, while Allen grabbed Link and Timothy's body, which was being controlled by Tsukikami, and began using Crown Clown to scale the pillar.

Kanda and Marie joined Lavi, much to Kanda's dismay, and used Lavi's hammer growth to lift themselves to the top of the pillar.

As Allen climbed he looked over his shoulder at the blast of fire, worried about Timothy being in the akuma's body.

"My master will be fine, even if the body is destroyed, my master's soul will just leave the body and return to it, while the soul that was in the akuma was released when my master entered the body." Tsukikami spoke through Timothy's body, explaining that the teenager will be fine.

Allen nodded, relaxing his worries about Timothy and resumed climbing with greater speed.

However when the group was about to reach the top of the pillar the great explosion of green fire stopped and a wave of dark energy passed through them, making everyone look behind where the energy was coming from.

At the scene of the explosion was Maitora with the body of the level 3 akuma possessed by Timothy at his feet split in two, Noah was standing with burn marks on her body and was looking very annoyed through her body expression.

The possessed akuma's body then fell apart and Timothy's soul returned to her body, something Allen could see through his cursed eye.

Timothy then took a deep breath at being back in his body, letting out a sigh as he hung onto Allen's shoulder.

"Ugh, that one hurt, she looks like she got pissed." The green haired teenager said looking at the noah who was on the ground level looking at the group.

"ENOUGH!" Noah exclaimed in everyone's mind, fed up with the irritating attacks of the exorcists, having reached the limit of her patience.

The thirteenth noah then floated again until it reached a height greater than the pillar where the exit door was.

Maitora put her hands together in prayer position and clapped her hands twice, generating a wave of energy that went through the entire field that was the room they were in.

After the energy passed, the entire room seemed to move, as if the ground, the trees, the pillar and even the artificial sky itself were shaking and distorting, causing Allen and his group to become unstable in their movement along with the remaining akuma. .

"Reality Breaker: mundane physical distortion." Maitora said, while the whole world around her was affected by her powers, causing everything to distort.

Lenalee who was climbing to the top of the pillar with her boots tried to finish her ascent by climbing higher with Miranda in her arms, but when Lenalee realized she wasn't going up, but to her left.

Lenalee then tried to correct her course by jumping up in the air, but again she was down instead of up and when she realized she was running towards the ground upside down with Miranda holding her tight to keep from falling.

The exorcist then stopped in midair and tried to get her mind right, she felt dizzy, as if she was trying to move after being rotated several times.

"Everything is confused, it's like the directions have all been switched." Miranda said holding onto Lenalee, watching the whole scene move around her.

Everyone in the group seemed to suffer from the same problem, with everyone trying to stay in place so they wouldn't make a wrong move.

"This is annoying as fuck, hey Beansprout, how can we make this shit stop?!" Kanda yelled at Allen as he struggled to stay steady on Lavi's hammer.

"She's warping space with her powers so we won't be able to move properly! And it's Allen Bakanda!" Allen yelled back at Kanda as he held onto the pillar using his claw and Crown Clown's coat, with Timothy and Link holding on to him as the pillar seemed to move.

"Now is not the time for fights you two!" Link yelled, gripping Allen's coat to keep himself in place.

"You didn't make it out of this room alive." Said Maitora floating unaffected by her skill.

She then lifted them together above her head and brought them down, leaving afterimages behind until she joined her hands below hers.

"Broken reality: Distortion of being." After these words from Noah, Maitora's afterimages split into four copies of herself that scattered around the pillar, making a square around the pillar and the group.

"Great! More of her, just when I thought it couldn't get any worse!" Lavi exclaimed sarcastically, trying to keep a close eye on all four copies as she held herself in place with the world around her constantly moving.

All four Maitoras then moved their arms in union preparing attacks to Launch towards the group.

"We have to do something now or we're done!" Krory said with his claws digging into the moving pillar, trying to think of a plan of action.

Miranda looked around and knew what needed to be done.

"Everyone prepare to move as fast as you can towards the top of the pillar when I say!" Miranda called out to her friends, looking at them with a determined gaze.

The group members looked at Miranda not knowing what the woman was going to do, but they nodded, fully trusting Miranda.

Then all the Maitoras launched their attacks towards the sky, repeating the same attack as earlier.

"Broken Moon world: Stardust Shoulder." All four Maitoras said at the same time as the energy spheres in the sky split into several shooting stars that fell towards the group from all directions.

Miranda ran her hands down her arms, focusing her energy and creating a large green circle that had clock-like symbols, activating her innocence: Time Record."

"Time Record: Time Out!" Miranda screamed and soon after, the clock-like circle stopped moving and began to glow creating a sphere that grew large enough to envelop everyone in the group in a green sphere with several clocks scattered around the sphere.

When some dark matter shooting stars hit the sphere they disappeared, as if they were negated in that space.

In addition to the attacks being negated, all the space that was moving has stopped

"Now!" Miranda yelled at the group as she concentrated on keeping her shield up.

Everyone in the group took advantage of Miranda's ability to finish climbing the rest of the pillar, moving along with Lenalee who carried Miranda, keeping everyone inside the shield.

When the group was completely on top of the pillar, with the door being about 50 meters away from the group, and after a few seconds the shooting star attacks ceased.

Miranda let out a weary sigh, but didn't undo her shield.

"Are you okay Miranda?" Lenalee asked the older woman as she set her down.

"Perhaps it is better to undo the shield, the attacks have ceased." Krory said, worried about his friend's condition.

"No." Miranda said as she slowly got to her feet.

"If I undo the shield, her ability will go back to affecting the area we're in, and we won't be able to get to the door." Miranda added, trying to stand her ground, even though holding the shield was tiring her.

The group was silent for a few moments, thinking of a possible solution, until Marie put a hand on Miranda's shoulder in support and spoke.

"I can get her to stop attacking." Marie said, causing everyone to turn to him.

"How would you do that?" Kanda questioned his oldest friend.

"She needs to gesture every time she makes attacks, if I'm able to hold her arms I can buy you time to pass." Marie explained, making everyone understand what her plan was.

"But how would you hit her? she has this barrier and she's split in four." Timothy asked the tallest man in the group.

"I can tell which one is the real one, it's subtle but I can feel a different vibration from one of them, if I hold it the others should stop, as they just mirror your movements and as for your barrier I've been paying attention to the vibration of your barrier, if I attack at the right time I might be able to break through the barrier." Marie said to the group.

"But if you do, you'll be left behind!" Miranda said, understanding her close friend's idea.

"I know but remember what we talked about earlier." Marie said, reminding the group of the planning.

five minutes before the group enters the room.

Kanda looked at everyone and began to explain the plan, "If we want to get to the earl in time, we're going to need to use the same strategy as last time if necessary, with no time to hesitate." the exorcist general said looking at the group.

The group looked at the samurai with different reactions, those present at the White Ark invasion seemed to understand what Kanda was talking about but didn't seem too happy with the idea, while others who weren't present weren't sure what the Japanese exorcist was talking about. .

"What was the strategy last time?" Timothy asked, probably being the least knowledgeable about the White Ark invasion.

"I believe Kanda Yu is referring to the strategy of one or more people staying behind to face an enemy while the group continues to advance." Link explained, having read the report on the incident in question.

Kanda nodded, confirming that Link was right in his assumption.

"I don't like it, last time some of us barely made it out alive, you included Kanda." Lenalee said, not at all pleased with the idea of repeating that feat one more time.

"But this may be necessary, we need to get to the top so Allen can gather the chests and we can use our heart to end it all, but if we take too long the earl could destroy everything down there and we won't have anything to go back to." Lavi said, also not happy with the idea, but still agreeing that it might be necessary.

Everyone in the group was silent at this statement, understanding the truth behind the red-haired exorcist's words.

Accepting that this could be the reality of the situation, the group understood that they would do whatever it took to move forward and end the war.

"But even if we do part, we will unite again after this and we can get back to everyone who waits for us." Lenalee said, motivated not to lose any of her friends and to get back to order with everyone together.

The group smiled at the young woman and nodded, buoyed by Lenalee's motivation, Allen then took his girlfriend's hand and smiled at her, before turning to the group and speaking.

"There's one more thing that needs to be said before we go in." Allen said to the group, drawing their attention to him.

"Are you going to talk about that nephew?" Nea asked her nephew in her mind.

"Not directly, they'll see for themselves and I'll explain later, but I'll give a warning so they don't go into total shock." Allen answered in his mind as he looked at his friends and prepared to speak.

"Once we get into a fight it's possible that I'll end up using my powers differently than usual, so if I end up doing something weird I'm going to need you to believe me, no matter how suspicious the situation." Allen said scratching the back of his head with his left hand, trying to explain about his noahs powers without alarming his friends.

"This is confusing buddy." Lavi said looking at Allen with a confused look.

"I know, I know, but it's too complicated to explain, I need you to trust me when the time comes." Allen made his request to his friends, hoping they would accept as strange as it sounded.

The group was silent, staring at Allen with confused looks, until Lenalee let out a giggle when she saw how confused Allen was trying to explain the situation.

She then approached her boyfriend and planted a kiss on his cheek and walked away smiling, "You don't have to worry Allen, we trust you." Lenalee said with a smile.

After these words everyone in the group nodded to Allen, with some of them smiling at the young man.

Allen couldn't help but smile as he rubbed the spot he'd been kissed by Lenalee moments ago, a slight blush covering his cheeks.

"Well then, let's go inside." Allen said, making everyone nod once more.

Kanda then turned to the door and opened it.

current moments

Marie was watching the group with a determined face.

"We've agreed to do that if necessary." Marie spoke up, determined to stay and stop Noah and let his friends go.

The group looked at the tallest man in the group, with several grimaces, with everyone not liking the idea of leaving him behind, but Miranda wasn't willing to leave him alone.

"Then I'll stay too." Miranda said determinedly.

Marie looked like she would speak out against it, but Miranda held up her hand to stop him.

"Don't even think about trying to stop me, non-offensive skills are the most effective against her and I'm the only exorcist with an innocence not directly hostile, I'll stay." Miranda said with a tone of finality, not willing to let anything change her mind.

"And I will stay to assist." Link said, drawing the group's attention to him, before he spoke again, "I can support Miranda's abilities, using Attuda to provide energy for her to maintain her abilities, plus there are a lot of akuma present here, so y'all needed help to face them at the same time as Noah." The ex-crown explained, showing all the points for him to stay and help.

"This might be the best course to take, Maitora is one of the few Noahs who can open portals along with Nea and Road, so it's unlikely we'll find anyone else who can summon akumas going forward." Allen spoke, revealing another point in favor of more people staying to face Maitora and the akumas.

"Then I'll stay too, so I can help as a support too, I can attack her using the akuma she summons, so she'll give me ammo to fight her without risk." Timothy said, also determined to stay and help.

Marie looked at her companions and smiled lowering her head, accepting that he wouldn't change their minds, he then lifted his head to look at Miranda and smile at her, knowing she was smiling back victorious for having stood her ground in her choice. .

"I know when I'm defeated." Marie said, smiling at Miranda, but it quickly faded as he moved quickly to support Miranda who lost her balance, obviously tired of the constant use of the 'Time out'.

"But we have to do this fast, you can't keep your skill for that long concurrently." Marie said holding the woman for support, earning a small blush from Miranda.

"So we don't have time to waste, once the attacks stop lower the shield and just focus on the ground, each of us will attack each of these aliens to provide cover for Marie." Kanda said preparing Mugen to execute a ranged attack towards the top left figure.

"You understand Yu!" Lavi said excitedly earning a 'Don't call me that!' of Kanda, as he prepared his hammer with the fire kanji and prepared to attack towards the figure at the lower right end.

"I'll be ready as soon as the barrier is down." Link said preparing his talismans to cast a spell towards the figure in the lower left corner.

"I'll attack the one on the top right then." Allen said preparing Crown Clown to fire towards the figure from the position he spoke.

"And which of these is the original Marie?" Lenalee asked Marie, who walked up to Link and positioned herself next to the ex-crown activating his innocence: Noel Organon.

"This is the original." Marie said referring to Maitora from the position opposite Link.

"So as soon as the sphere goes down they'll attack as a distraction and you hit her through the barrier." Timothy said energetically, eager to see the plan carried out.

Marie nodded before turning and looking at everyone over her shoulder, "And you should head for the door, don't worry about the space moving, I'll take care of that too." Marie said looking more specifically at Kanda, who looked back and nodded.

Everyone in the group tensed up waiting for the flurry of attacks to sessar so they could attack, and when the attack finally stopped everyone held their breath waiting for the signal.

"Now!" Miranda screamed breaking the 'Time out' barrier clearing the way for the attacks, focusing her power only on the ground below them to keep them steady.

With that signal, all attackers launched their attacks.

"First Illusion: Netherworld Insects!" Kanda released his swell of hellish bugs.

"Fire Stamp: Hellfire and Ash!" Lavi screamed as she launched the flaming serpent from her hammer towards Maitora's copy.

"Crown Edge!" Allen exclaimed firing blasts of projectiles from Crown Clown's claw.

"Flame Wings!" Link yelled launching a large fireball from his seal towards the real Noah, with Marie launching a discreet attack at the same time as him.

All the attacks were towards the Maitoras and all the figures made the same movement with their arms, causing the attacks to be stopped in the crystal barrier.

"Do you still not understand that it is useless? You should stay under that shield as long as you can, as nothing you do will affect me again, this possession stroke was a stroke of luck." Maitora said in everyone's mind as she was about to make another move to return the attacks back to the group.

However, she found herself unable to complete her movement, leaving her alarmed when she realized that she was unable to move her arms, as there were several extremely thin wires attached to her arms.

"What? But how?! it's impossible to get through my crystal barrier!" Maitora said, alarmed that some attack had been able to cross her barrier, she then followed the wires to their origin, finding Marie at the other end of the wires, who was looking at her with a serious face.

"Noel Organon: passing strings." Marie calmly said her technique's name, which using his innocence along with his ability to perceive rhythms and vibrations made him able to pass through Maitora's crystal barrier.

"What did you do?! set me free!" Maitora questioned the blind exorcist as he tried to move his arms without success, having completely lost stability due to having his barrier crossed.

"I don't need to tell you, but I can tell you that I won't let you do what you want anymore." Marie said with her hands and fingers shaking from the effort of keeping Noah under control.

"Cool! you got it Marie!" Timothy said happy for Marie's success.

"Yes, but I won't be able to hold it for that long, everyone who's going forward needs to do it now, I'll smooth the way for you." Marie said to the group, before starting to move her fingers with great effort, but being able to move the thirteenth Noah's arms to her will.

"What you are doing?!" Maitora questioned the exorcist once more, while trying to resist moving her arms.

"Fixing the chaos you caused." Marie said focusing her energy on her innocence and successfully playing a symphony with her strings, sending a current of energy through the strings into Maitora's arms.

"Noel Organon: Echo of the Past: World of Harmony." Marie said as she clapped her hands twice as Maitora had previously done, causing Noah and his replicas to replicate her movements and when Maitora and her copies clapped, once again a wave of energy went through the entire room.

However, this time the dark energy had a shade of green in it and seemed to present opposite movements to the previous ones, with the world stopping to move and returning to being stable, while all copies of Maitora fell apart in the air, leaving only the original.

"That should solve the problems getting to the door, now go, we'll stay and deal with Noah and the akumas." Marie said to the group, still holding Maitora with her wires.

With those words Allen, Lenalee, Kanda, Lavi and Krory nodded and started moving towards the door.

"Be careful all of you! we'll meet again at the end of this!" Lenalee yelled at the group members who would stay as she ran towards the door.

"Yes! Be careful!" Lavi exclaimed running along with Lenalee towards the door.

"Please take care, especially you Timothy, don't let your guard down!" Allen yelled as he joined the race towards the exit of the room.

"See you later, good luck all of you!" Krory spoke aloud as he ran towards the exit.

Kanda was the last to start moving towards the door, standing still and looking at Marie.

"Hey Maria." Kanda said getting the attention of his oldest friend in the order.

Marie turned and looked over her shoulder at Kanda, returning the gaze of the exorcist samurai he remembers meeting when he was just a kid in the second exorcist experiment.

"Stay alive." Kanda said simply, before starting to turn to run towards the door.

Marie smiled, understanding the meaning behind those words, "You too Kanda." he replied before turning to focus on Noah trapped by his ropes.

Kanda nodded without turning around and continued running towards the exit door, being the last to go through the door and close it behind him.

With that in the room, only Marie, Miranda, Timothy and Link were left in the room along with Maitora and the akumas.

"Come on guys! Let's kick their ass!" Timothy exclaimed excitedly, placing a hand on either side of his head to focus his powers to prepare his divine possession.

"Be careful, I'll be your support, especially against akumas." Link said in a calm tone, pulling out his spell talismans and preparing for combat.

Miranda deactivated her 'Time out' and set her Time Record to use at any sign of an attack.

"I will also be useful as a support for attacks, my abilities can pass through her defense since they are non-hostile." Miranda said would be, ready for the fight.

Marie stood up and released the ropes from Noah's arm, which was gathering dark matter in his arms to destroy the ropes.

"Better get ready, as much as I go through her barrier she won't let her guard down so easily again." Marie said preparing her wires again.

"The others escaped, but you who stayed will die." Maitora said as she moved her free arms again, generating two portals from which more akumas started to come out, but in less quantity than before.

"We'll see." Marie said simply, ready to pounce.

And with those words both groups launched attacks against each other, starting the battle in that room.

Room number two of the black ark

The group now made up of five exorcists was running down another similar staircase to the first one, heading up towards the next room.

"Well, now it's us raiding the ark again, that's kind of nostalgic." Lavi said as she walked up the stairs.

"Yes, but this time I have my innocence and I will help in the fights." Lenalee said, happy that this time she was able to fight instead of just watching.

"I just hope the others are okay." Krory said worried for his friends that he would be left behind.

"We have to focus on our own fights, worrying about them won't make them do better." Kanda said climbing up behind the group.

"As much as I don't like to agree with Kanda, he's right, we have to have faith in them and focus on what's coming from here." Allen said with a grimace, having agreed with Kanda, earning a death glare from the samurai.

"Do you want to die before you reach the top?" Kanda questioned threatening Allen, earning an annoyed look from the white haired young man and laughter from the other members of the group.

"Maa maa, you two, you don't have to pretend anymore, we already know you're best friends now, as much as it hurts me." Lavi said in a dramatic, exaggerated tone, earning an annoyed look from both of them.

"You want us to knock you off that ladder!?" They both yelled together, making Lavi throw up her hands in surrender and climb the stairs faster to increase the distance, while Lenalee and Krory laughed at the three of them joking around.

Lavi then slowed down and looked at Allen and decided to ask a question that had been on her mind for quite some time now.

"Tell me something Beansprout, what was that power you used back there, I mean I know you used dark matter like a Noah, but how were you able to do that?" Lavi questioned Allen, catching the attention of everyone else, who were curious about it as well.

"First, it's Allen not Beansprout, baka Lavi, second that was Nea's Noah ability, which I'm able to use with his help thanks to the balance I found between Crown Clown and Nea's presence in my body, so I I became able to use Nea's Noah powers, although not with such precision and control, due to my lack of experience with it." Allen explained as he climbed the stairs.

"So that's what you were talking about before we entered the previous room." Krory deduced.

Allen nodded in confirmation, "Yes, thanks to the help of the Asian branch I managed to achieve that balance and since then I've been practicing controlling these powers with Nea's help when I have time, I wish I had explained it better before, but this is something I It's better to show than to talk." Allen finished his explanation, making his friends nod in understanding what he meant.

"I hope I didn't scare you." Allen told his friends, worried he'd scared one of them off with his powers.

"I admit I was surprised by your change in appearance, but I'm fine knowing it's still you after all Allen-kun." Lenalee said giving Allen a smile, who returned the loving smile.

"Tch, can you two take a break from your lovey dovey? I'm having diabetes just looking at it." Kanda said rolling his eyes at the couple but he kept talking.

"And as for your Noah powers, I couldn't care less, as long as you're in control of it, after all I'm the one responsible for your inner Noah awakening." Kanda finished his speech, remembering the Alma Karma incident where he injured Allen using Mugen, which caused the fourteenth's memories to awaken faster.

Allen looked at Kanda, knowing that he still feels responsible/guilty for the whole situation of his awakening, and being by his side was his way of repaying his help with Alma.

"Alright Bakanda, the awakening was going to happen anyway, and the way it all went got us here now, so that's fine." Allen said, trying in his own way to tell Kanda that everything was fine and he didn't need to worry;

Kanda looked at Allen for a few seconds before turning back to the staircase they were climbing, just letting out his classic 'Tch' to show he got the message.

Lavi smiled at Kanda's reaction but chose not to comment and instead answered Allen's question.

"I'm fine with your new powers Allen, it was just a surprise since there's never been a host Noah that has innocence powers, but that means I'll be the first to register this, the old panda will be jealous!" Lavi said in his playful tone even though he was actually registering it all in his mind.

"I also just had the initial scare, but I believe in you Allen and I believe this will be very useful, since in this situation any help is welcome." Krory said smiling at Allen.

Allen smiled happily at being accepted by his friends despite everything.

"You really chose your nephew friends well." Nea said in Allen's mind, feeling her nephew's happiness in her inner world.

"I know uncle, to me they are like my family, even Kanda although I won't admit it to him as he will deny it." Allen said, joking at the end, earning a chuckle from his uncle.

The group then reached the door that would lead to the next room in the dark ark, stopping once again in front of the door.

"Next room then." Lavi said looking at the door similar to the previous one.

"Yes, and if there are more Noahs behind that door..." Krory started, not finishing his reasoning.

"We may need to move forward leaving one behind." Lavi finished the gentle vampire's sentence.

"So let's go." Allen said opening the door that led to the second room, not knowing what was waiting for them behind the door...

And this is where we end this chapter.

You know when I finished chapter 1 I thought 'I shouldn't make a chapter that long for a while... Well I proved myself wrong pretty quick, but here's my record at 21,000 words.

I have to correct myself and say that the plot that will involve Helltaker will appear in chapter 4, as I split 2 into two parts.

About Maitora, everything about him here was invented, even the genre, neither in the anime nor in the manga was Maitora's gender revealed, so I just decided to make Maitora be her, about her powers nothing was revealed, so I just invented them based on myself in what she represents as Noah and taking inspiration from some games, animes and other types of media, if any of you have a guess where I got inspired you can leave it in comments that I will answer in the next chapter or later, but one of them I I will say here.

Crystal Barrier - It came from Saint Seiya from the signature moves of the Aries gold knights: 'Crystal Wall', I'm a big fan of saint seiya, it was on TV a lot where I live, although I have reprized the saga of 12 squares infinite times.

The next chapter should end the plot that involved D gray man for some time... this time it really will... I hope.

so that's all for now, remembering that: I don't own Helltaker or D gray man, the game was produced by vanripper and the Manga is written by author Katsura Hoshino.

To the next.

Chapter Text

"bla bla" - speak normal.

"bla bla" - speak in thought.

"bla bla" - demonic speech, other different voices or narration of beelzebub.

english is not my main language - Speak in languages other than English.

19th century - Second room of the black ark

After the group of five exorcists opened the door to room number two of the black ark, what greeted them was an unexpected sight.

The room behind the door looked like a great hall in a castle, where a high-class ball could take place, but the room was not furnished for a party, it was furnished with large bookcases full of books along the walls, leaving a great deal of free space to sit around. move in the center of the room, with a large staircase that would lead to a second floor, but instead of a second floor the staircase would lead to the exit door of the room, which would lead to the next room.

There were also large windows at the top of the room's walls that gave a view of a night sky, with a large circular window above the exit door that illuminated the room with moonlight.

The group walked through the hall with a sense of tension, with everyone but Kanda feeling a sense of nostalgia.

"Again, I'm having Déjà vu." Lavi said looking around intently, earning a nod from everyone but Kanda.

"What are you talking about?" the annoyed samurai asked.

"In the white chest there was a room that resembled a library, we went through it after you stayed behind to fight Skin Bolic." Lenalee explained to Kanda.

"And in that room the Noahs who got in our way were-" Allen started to explain, when he was interrupted by a shout from Krory.

"Whatch out!" Krory yelled at everyone after hearing the sound of guns being fired, causing everyone to jump out of the way of a large fireball that exploded where they were before.

"It's been some time exorcists!" came a voice from above them, coming from the second floor of the room.

"Yes, it's nostalgic Hiii, the idiot apprentice of the cross, the dancer, the bookman and the vampire, now there's the idiot samurai too, Hiii!" Another voice came from the opposite side of the previous one.

The exorcists looked up to find the source of the voices, though all but Kanda had the displeasure of meeting the two figures earlier.

On the left side of the second floor was a man who looked to be in his 20s and about 1.70 meters tall, he had long blonde hair, dark skin and golden eyes, he wore white clothes that left his chest exposed, revealing that his body had well-defined muscles, he also had purple makeup covering his eyes and on his forehead there were stigma marks, showing that he was a member of the Noah clan.

This was Devit, the eleventh noah, he composed half of jasdevi, along with his brother.

On the right side of the second floor there was another man who also needed to be in his 20s and was about 1.70 meters tall, he had long black hair with shades of purple, but not as long as the other figure, he also has dark skin and stigmata on his forehead, he also wore the same white clothes as the other figure and possessed a strong physique, his eyes are also golden showing that he belongs to the Noah clan.

This was Jasdero, the tenth noah, he was the other half of jasdevi, along with his brother they represented Noah's 'bonds'.

"Great, those two again." Lavi said sarcastically as he drew his hammer.

"I admit I was expecting this when I saw the similarities in the rooms." Krory spoke, facing the Noah twins he'd faced years ago.

"Hiishii! that's right! we chose these rooms so we can remember that time and have our revenge, vampire!" Devid said with a laugh as he pointed his clenched shotgun at Krory.

"Not only with you, but we will also finish our game with the others, this time you will not escape so easily, for you to open this door you will have to get two keys this time." Jasdero completed, showing in his hand a purple key while Devit showed a black key in his hand.

"So are you guys going to play the 'fool's mirror' game? besides being repetitive, it won't work for me and you know it." Lavi spoke, etching the image of the keys in her memory.

"Not this time, this time it will be different, this time you will have to fight to get those keys." Jasdero said, turning the key on his finger.

"But not with us, hii!" Devit finished the sentence, playing with his key.

"What? are you guys going to throw akumas on us like the freak before?" Kanda asked, shooting the Noahs an irritated look.

"No idiot, we're not going to use something so weak, our plan is different, hey Devit!" Jasdero yelled at his brother as he threw the key in the air towards the center of the room, surprising the exorcists.

"Got It hii!" Devit yelled back, throwing his key in the same direction as well.

As the keys traveled through the air towards each other the twins pointed their shotguns at the keys and began to sing.

"Carrying familiar faces and family memories~" Devit started to sing with a sinister smile on his face, aiming for his key.

"But fallen from past battles~" Jasdero continued the chant smiling, pointing his own shotgun at the key.

"Come back once more to fight by our side~" Both sang the end of the song while shooting at the keys they had thrown.

Just as the keys were about to meet in midair, the shots hit them simultaneously, creating a large smokescreen that covered the exorcists' view of the keys and made them cover their faces.

"What are these guys making up now?!" Lavi questioned covering her face to avoid the smoke.

"I don't know, but knowing these two, nothing good I bet." Lenalee responded by trying to see through the smoke that covered the room.

"Wait, I can feel something, actually someone in front of us, besides the twins." Krory alerted the group to the signs of life he felt with his senses.

"Yeah, I can feel something too, it's kind of familiar." Allen said, feeling a familiar feeling of energy ahead of him, but still different.

"So Bondom of this generation is using this trick huh, I'll admit it was always irritating." Nea spoke in Allen's mind, making the young man wonder what his uncle was talking about.

But before Allen could question his uncle, the smoke that covered the room cleared and the sight in front of Allen made him widen his eyes in shock.

In front of the exorcists where the keys were in the air now were two figures, one of them was a tall man about 2 meters tall and with dark skin and hair standing on end, he had large stigmata on his forehead and his eyes looked white and without pupils, he wore a large brown coat and seemed to have an irritated look on his face.

That figure was Skinn Bolic, the late eighth noah, a man who surprised the exorcists by being there, especially Kanda, as he was the one who had killed Noah during the White Ark invasion.

The other figure was a tall man about 1.88 tall, with dark skin and stigmata on his forehead, he had golden eyes and long hair pulled back, dressed in high class clothes and displaying a fixed smile on his face. .

That figure was Tyki Mikk, the late third noah, who had been killed by Allen after his battle with apocryphos, surprising the young man that he was there.

"What's going on here? did they bring that Noah back to life?" Kanda questioned as he drew Mugen, he most of all was confused as he had never fought the Noah twins.

"I believe these are copies of the original Noahs, the twins are able to materialize whatever their minds envision, I remember them creating a copy of the millennium earl when we last fought in the white ark." Krory said, preparing his claws for battle.

"That's right hii! We use our powers to summon our fallen relatives." Devit spoke with a laugh, pointing his shotgun now at the group of exorcists.

"Now if you want those keys, you're going to have to fight them to get the keys, but obviously we're going to join in the fun, after all we have a score to settle with some of you." Jasdero said also pointing his shotgun at the exorcists.

"Yes, especially with the vampire hii!" Devit exclaimed laughing and aiming his shotgun at Krory, who glared at him.

"Well, at least it's going to be simpler than that mirror game, although that looks like it's going to be a pain." Lavi said preparing his hammer for battle.

"I've done this asshole before, dealing with the copy won't be a problem." Kanda said pointing his sword at Skinn's copy.

"I can handle Tyki again." Allen said preparing his claws.

"I'll help Kanda." Lenalee said standing next to the exorcist general, making him raise a single eyebrow at her.

"I help Kro-chan deal with the twins." Lavi said preparing his hammer.

"Yeah yeah, enough bullshit y'all let the fun begin!" Jasdero exclaimed pointing his shotgun at the group and fired.

"Hii hii fun!" Devit laughed, pointing his eco-shot at the group and shooting along with his brother.

"Red Bomb: Burning Red Planet!" Both exclaimed shooting fireballs towards the group, which expanded as they met in the air, causing the entire group to disperse to avoid the attack.

As soon as the exorcists landed on the ground they were accosted by the copies of the noahs.

Allen had to quickly dodge a blow from the fake Tyki that aimed to pierce his head, he then charged his claw with energy and delivered a blow to the copy, causing the fake Tyki to raise his hand with a dark matter shield to defend himself, being pushed back along with Allen across the room.

The fake Skinn was in front of Kanda and Lenalee with a purple ray forming from his mouth and shot towards the exorcists, Kanda placed himself in front of Lenalee and quickly drew Mugen slashing performed a slash with Mugen which redirected the ray towards one of the bookshelves on the wall, causing great damage to the place.

Kanda then looked at his hand and saw faint purple electricity emanating from the spot and grimaced.

"Tch, obviously you do that annoying trick too." Kanda said feeling the electricity in his hand, while the Skinn doppelganger just grinned maniacally as it transformed growing in size and gaining a kind of golden armor around its body, with two large shoulder pads that grew above its head forming a kind of bow.

"Hey Lena, be careful when you hit this idiot, when you do he'll brand you with his electricity and make his attacks follow you." Kanda explained to Lenalee without taking her eyes off the copy.

"I get it, so let's hit hard and decisively." Lenalee concluded by placing herself next to Kanda.

"He, it will do" Kanda said with a slight threatening smile on his face.

At the same time that Lavi and Krory had to dodge several shots made by the twins.

"Come on exorcists, you'll have to do better than this if you want to get to the earl before he destroys everything down there!" Jasdero exclaimed shooting another fireball at the duo.

"Don't worry, we can kick your ass real quick!" Lavi screamed, growing her hammer and aiming a blow at the second floor where Jasdero was, breaking the floor beneath him and making Noah jump downstairs to escape the blow.

Jasdero was about to fire a fireball at Lavi, but he had to use his weapon to parry a blow from Kroy coming from behind him.

"You again huh!? Have you gotten over that failure of yours with those third exorcists?" Jasdero provoked Krory, causing the exorcist to attack Noah again with furious attacks in sequence, forcing Jasdero to dodge each attack.

"Don't you dare speak of them as if you weren't responsible for their deaths either!" Krory exclaimed annoyed at his face contorted by his transformation, managing to grab Jasdero's arm that held the weapon.

"Ha ha! I can see you're not over it yet huh, but you should focus more on the moment you know!" Jasdero said smiling mischievously.

"Krory watch out!" Lavi yelled causing the vampire to look behind him to find Devit pointing his shotgun at him with a mad smile.

"Too late Hii!" Devit laughed, firing his gun at Krory with a blue shot.

Krory was about to jump out of the way, but he was stopped when he felt something hit him in the chest, turning to see Jasdero pointing his golden revolver in his free hand at his chest, having fired the blue energy shot that hit him in the chest. .

"I said pay attention~" Jasdero said sticking out his tongue in a teasing manner, as the ice began to cover Krory partially preventing him from moving, when Devit's shot hit the exorcist vampire in the back, completing the twins' technique.

"Blue Bomb!" Both twins said in unison, while Krory was completely frozen in a sphere of ice.

"Krory!" Lavi screamed seeing her friend trapped in the ice.

"Don't worry Bookman." Jasdero started.

"You're the next Hii!" Devit finished with a smile.

Both then pointed their weapons at the red-haired exorcist, who prepared to fight.

As Lavi and Krory faced off against the twins, Allen continued his battle against the fake Tyki, clashing his claw against the dark matter concentrated in the copy's hands.

"I hadn't noticed when we fought the fake earl, but now I can see how faithful the twin copies are, this thing fights like Tyki did." Allen spoke in his thoughts, before jumping out of the way of some deadly copy-created butterflies, which pierced the ground where he was previously.

"Even some of his powers are the same!" Allen said aloud, shooting his 'Crown edge' at the chasing Teez butterflies and causing them to evaporate into thin air.

"This is Bondom's materialization ability, he is even able to create copies of beings that use dark matter like another noah, but they are not able to go so far as to recreate their awakened Noah forms, luckily." Nea explained in Allen's mind.

"Yeah, neither are their personalities either, if that was Tyki he wouldn't be stopping talking right now." Allen said as he took a deep breath and stood up to face the copy, which had a smile fixed on its face.

Allen then looked around the great room and saw that each of his friends were in their own struggles and decided to take their struggle more seriously.

"As nostalgic as it is, it's time to end this, I'd say it again but you're not Tyki." Allen said grabbing his left arm with his right hand and pulling his left arm, transforming it into a large golden and white sword that had a golden cross at its center.

"Sword of Exorcism." Allen said as he donned the Crown Clown hood and stared at the copy.

The fake Tyki then created several Teezes around him and caused them to fly around the two of them, before they started shooting dark matter beams from their mouths from various angles to hit Allen, who just lifted it using the Crown Clown coat. to defend himself while performing various maneuvers to dodge the rays and get close to the copy.

Fake Tyki then created more Teezes and launched them directly at Allen and caused all those farther away from him to once again shoot lightning in sync at the white haired exorcist, fake Tyki then began to concentrate dark matter creating a purple circle behind him, as the Teezes crowded around Allen and shot toward him.

Seeing this Allen just took a deep breath as he focused his power on his sword and raised it above his head as he focused all his energy on the sword, ready to release.

"Death Ball!" Allen screamed releasing large green and gold bolts of electricity in all directions, destroying all the teezes butterflies around him and releasing a large bolt of lightning towards the fake Tyki, who reached out his hand and created a circle similar to the one on his back in in front of you, preventing the beam from hitting its target.

The copy then threw a large amount of dark matter everywhere, creating a sphere around him and Allen, starting to create a vacuum in space, deprived of air and with overwhelming gravity.

"It would be better to avoid that nephew." Nea said in Allen's mind.

Allen listened to his uncle and instantly recognized the technique being used, he was about to step out of the technique's area of action, but he then had an idea come to his mind.

"I had a better idea uncle." Allen said in his thoughts, letting a discreet smile grow on his lips.

Just after a few moments there was a large black sphere of dark matter in the region around Allen and false Tyki's battle.

And within that sphere it was possible to see Allen being affected by the crushing gravity of the sphere, even letting his exorcism sword slip out of his hands, while false Tyki walked towards him calmly, negating the increased gravity of the vacuum sphere.

When the copy approached and was about to pass through Allen's chest, his hand was taken by the young man's right hand, seeming to surprise the copy.

Allen lifted his head and a smile grew on his face, "I'm sorry, but dark matter doesn't affect me that much anymore." The young exorcist responded while using the Crown Clown's coat to hold the copy and hold it in place, as the copy tried to destroy the young man's right hand with its dark matter, but to no avail.

The fake Tyki was about to try to release more dark matter to free himself, but before he could do anything, the copy felt a pang in its chest and looked down to see that it had been pierced by the exorcism sword that floated across by itself. of Allen's mental commands.

The copy then relaxed and stopped fighting, letting Allen release it from its bonds as the sphere of void disappeared around the two of them.

Allen then held the sword hilt looking at the copy's face, remembering his last fight against Tyki, giving the copy a small sad smile.

"On one level it was nice to have this fight despite the situation, it reminded me of something important but now I have to put the past behind me so rest in peace Tyki." Allen said softly, pulling out his sword and finishing cutting Tyki's copy, making the copy disappear and leaving only a purple key where it was.

Allen quickly grabbed the key and turned around to see how his friends were doing.

As Allen and fake Tyki's fight unfolded, Kanda and Lenalee were facing off against Skinn Bolic's copy, with the two exorcists being more on the defensive dodging the copy's attacks.

Kanda then jumped up and placed himself in front of the copy, catching the clone's attention and causing it to charge one more bolt to shoot the samurai exorcist.

Kanda prepared to parry the attack, but when fake Skinn was about to fire he received a powerful spinning kick from Lenalee from behind and hit fake noah on the side of his head, causing the copy to miss the shot and fly towards him. crash into the wall of the room causing a loud bang.

Lenalee landed on the ground and was about to say something to Kanda, but then she felt a strong electric current hit her, mainly her legs, causing her to crouch down to absorb the damage.

"Hey, I could dodge that." Kanda said to Lenalee, seeing the damage the young woman suffered from hitting the fake Skinn.

"And let you have all this fun alone? I don't think so." Lenalee teased as she got to her feet again, having gotten used to the sensation.

Kanda stared at the female exorcist for a few seconds before turning back to the fake Noah who was standing up with his neck twisted at an awkward angle.

"It's just as durable as the original and just as slow, but we must deliver a decisive blow soon, because the longer we drag this fight out, the worse it will be for us." Kanda explained by lifting the mugen scabbard and coating the blade and katana with energy, transforming the katana scabbard into a mugen-identical katana.

"Double Illusion Sword." Kanda spoke his technique name, now wielding two identical katanas coated with white energy.

"Right! dark boots level two: Burden, Acoustic Technique: Sound Shackles" Lenalee said, making her boots glow and change, starting to trigger some sort of turbines on her heels.

It was at this moment that the fake Skinn finished regenerating his neck and started generating large amounts of electricity throughout his body, he then focused his energy on his shoulder blades and generated electric discs that shot towards the exorcists.

They both jumped out of the way of the projectiles coming towards them, splitting to two different sides, but the projectiles started chasing both exorcists.

Lenalee moved extremely fast and managed to get away from the projectiles, however it seemed that the projectiles were getting faster and faster, she then ran towards the ceiling of the room and stood upside down on the ceiling waiting for the projectiles to come straight towards her. Is it over there.

When the projectiles were extremely close to hitting her, Lenalee's dark boots lit up and in an instant she disappeared in a sonic boom that shattered the ceiling where she was and caused the projectiles to not be able to make turns before they hit. the wall.

Kanda on the other hand was fast, but not as fast as Lenalee, choosing to use both swords to slice through the projectiles that were heading towards her, running straight towards the copy that carried lightning in its mouth and aimed directly at the samurai exocist.

Kanda prepared to cut the lightning that would come, but when he was about to be fired Lenalee appeared in front of the copy at the speed of sound and launched a kick at the speed of sound from the bottom up, hitting the energy sphere and the chin of the fake Noah, causing a huge explosion in the fake Skinn's face and lifting the big copy into the air.

Lenalee immediately knelt where she was, resisting the great pain from the blast and the electricity being directed at her, but despite her pain she was able to send a command to kanda.

"NOW!" Lenalee screamed through her pain to Kanda, causing the samurai exorcist to nod and jump quickly towards the body of the false Noah that was in the air.

"Eight Flower Mantis!" Kanda exclaimed performing eight cuts in a row with his two blades on the copy's body, causing large cuts that pierced the false Noah's armor and cut his torso deeply, leaving flower-shaped cuts on his torso and causing the copy's blood to spurt through the air. .

Kanda then landed below the copy in midair suffering from the feedback of the attack, feeling her skin burn and seeing the skin on her palms darken with char.

But Kanda closed his eyes and ignored the pain and deactivated his dual swords, sheathing his sword again and focusing all his focus on the sword.

Meanwhile, the copy of Skinn that was shredded in the air began to generate an electrical charge greater than all the others, making it obvious that she was about to blow herself up to try to kill the exorcists with the explosion.

"Tch idiot, I won't make the same mistake twice." Kanda said calmly with his eyes closed, before opening them and taking a stance to draw his sword.

In an instant, when the copy was an instant away from exploding, Kanda delivered his blow and everything happened in a flash, seven tracks of energy cut the fake Skinn vertically and separated the copy into several pieces that fell apart in the air, making the electrical energy to dissipate together.

"Ripping Flash Claw." Kanda said as he sheathed mugen again, having landed his blow in less than a second and destroying Noah's copy.

In the place where Skinn's copy was before there was now a black key in place that soon fell to the ground, Lenalee then got up and walked to the key and picked it up, she then turned to Kanda showing him the key, however she saw that the exorcist general was staring at her with a questioning gaze.

"What?" She asked her first friend her age in the order.

"I should have asked you what you were doing, you know I handled the original myself, I might as well handle a cheap copy." Kanda said to Lenalee.

"I know, but we don't have time to talk about it right now, we have to help others to move forward." Lenalee said looking into Kanda's eyes.

The samurai held his gaze for a few seconds before looking away with a 'tch' and looking at the situation in the rest of the room.

While the other groups dealt with their struggles Lavi was facing the twins while Krory was trapped in ice.

"Give it up Bookman, this time you're not getting out of here, the vampire is already trapped." Jasdero said firing blasts of fire at the red-haired exorcist.

"Yes! he's already out of the game hii!" Devit laughed as he fired blue blasts aimed at Lavi's legs, so it would be easier to hit the exorcist.

Lavi gripped his hammer and faced the twins, but something caught his eye behind them and thanks to his detailed gaze he was able to see cracks forming in Krory's ice prison.

Lavi cracked a small smile and placed her hammer on the ground, "I wouldn't count on it, after all Kro-chan alone kicked your ass last time." Lavi provoked the noahs.

"Ahhn?! Are you crazy?! we obviously won the fight! we were closest to the door at the end while this vampire was on the floor!" Jasderi yelled annoyed at the one-eyed exorcist.

"Yeah! At best that was a draw!" Devit exclaimed pointing his shotgun at the exorcist.

"Eh, that sounds like excuses to me, you know you lost." Lavi said with a bigger smile as she teased the twins, making both Noahs get angry and run towards him.

"Red Bomb: Burning Red Planet!" The twins exclaimed as they shot a large fireball at Lavi, who smiled and readied her hammer and got into a baseball batting stance.

Fire Stamp: Hellfire and Ash: Homerun serie!" Lavi exclaimed hitting the fireball with her hammer with the fire kanji, when the hammer made contact with the fireball Lavi began to struggle to release her flames and mix them up taking over. controlling the fireball and bouncing it back to the twins in a straight line at high speed and higher than before.

"Tch this won't work hii!" Devit yelled pointing his gun along with his brother at the gigantic fireball heading his way.

"White Bomb!" Both screamed, firing their attack to undo their attacks, but thanks to Lavi's flames, the fireball didn't completely dissolve and kept going towards the twins.

"Fuck!" Both twins screamed as the fireball hit them and caused an explosion of flames.

After a few moments the twins came out of the smoke looking pissed looking at Lavi who was smirking at them both.

"You shit! that shit hurt!" Devit exclaimed angrily to the exorcist.

"Yeah! but an attack of that level will never kill us, you'll need to do better than that Bookman." Jasdero said as he wiped his face from the soot from the explosion.

Lavi looked behind the twins and her smile grew, "I don't know about that, my attack seems to have achieved the desired goal." Lavi said, leaving both Noahs confused by his statement.

"Ahh? what are you talking about?" Devit questioned the red-haired exorcist, before hearing the sound of something breaking behind him, causing him to turn along with his brother to see what had happened.

However when they both turned around they found a sharp claw that grabbed the head of one of them and smashed their heads into the ground creating small craters where their heads hit.

The person responsible for this attack was Krory, who had freed himself from his prison with the help of the heat coming from Lavi's attack that lessened the ice's resistance and accelerated his escape.

Krory lifted his head and smiled at Lavi, "Thanks for the help Lavi." The vampire exorcist thanked his friend.

"It was nothing, I just thought leaving you in the fridge wouldn't be fair since you and the twins have a history." Lavi said making a joke of Krory's previous condition, causing the vampire to roll his eyes at the redhead's joke.

Before Krory could answer his friend he had to jump back to dodge the shots that came from under him, he then looked at the twins who were rising up, having their heads regenerated by their healing factor, but still emanating a murderous aura. across the room.

As the twins were getting to their feet the rest of the group rushed to join Kory and Lavi, with Allen and Lenalee holding the keys to the exit port.

"We have the keys here, now we just have to get past these guys." Lavi said without taking her eyes off the Noahs twins.

"You four go." Krory said calmly as he took a canteen from his pocket that contained akuma blood.

The four other exorcists looked at the vampire after he spoke those words, understanding what he meant, Lenalee however seemed hesitant to leave him alone.

"Are you sure? You were in bad shape the last time you faced them." Lenalee said, worried about her friend.

Krory just turned around and smiled at the young woman reassuringly, "It's okay, I'm stronger this time, I'll be able to handle it better now, you guys should move on." The gentle vampire said to his friends.

Everyone glares at Krory before nodding and understanding the vampire's determination.

"Take care Kro-chan." Lavi said giving Krory a light pat on the shoulder.

"Yeah, we have to get together after this is all over, I'm excited for a party so I can eat Jerry's food again." Allen said with a kind smile to his friend and his eyes shining as he thought about the order cook's food.

Lenalee chuckled at her boyfriend's excitement over eating Jerry's meals and turned to Krory with a smile, "See you later ok? all of us." The young woman said smiling, making the vampire smile back and nod.

"Don't leave until you're sure you've given these idiots a good spanking, they really pissed me off with their shrill screams and stupid games." Kanda told Krory, that the vampire understood the message he wanted to convey 'make sure you win.' it was the message of the exorcist samurai.

Krory smiled feeling his heart glad for the support and trust of his friends, he then turned to the twins who were already on their feet and uttering a chant known to all but Kanda.

"I promise to meet with you later, but now you should enjoy that they will be transforming and move on." Krory said before uncapping the canteen with akuma blood and starting to drink.

"OK, let's go!" Allen running towards the stairs leading to the door, being soon followed by all of his companions except Krory.

In the middle of climbing the stairs, it was possible to hear the sound of two shots occurring in the room simultaneously, but the four continued climbing.

Soon the four exorcists arrived at the door and inserted the keys into their respective padlocks and opened the exit door of the room, with Kanda and Lenalee passing first, leaving Allen and Lavi to enter later.

They both looked back to see Krory's back and shouted to their friend that they'd recruited into the order together years ago.

"Make sure you beat Kro-chan!" Lavi yelled at the vampire.

"Stay well Krory!" Allen yelled along with Lavi to his friend.

Krory opened a smile and raised his right hand making the thumbs up sign without turning to face them and keeping his eyes on the large amount of smoke in front of him, showing that he didn't plan to lose, with that confirmation they both walked through the door and she turned around. closed behind them.

As the door closed, the smoke in front of Krory began to thin, revealing a single figure in place of the Noah twins.

The figure was a man about 1.71 meters tall with long straight hair that had two colors, splitting into mixed black and blonde that went down to the figure's feet, his skin was dark and his bangs covered his eyes but it is It was possible to see his bright golden eyes, he had dark makeup around his eyes and his clothes were similar to the twins, but his body covered more being similar to a jaquera that had long sleeves and left his back exposed, he wore causes black shoes and black shoes.

That figure was Jasdevi, the fusion of the Noah twins that represent Noah's Bond, the junction of the tenth and eleventh Noahs.

"So here we are again huh." Jasdevi said in her slightly distorted voice that resembled like two people talking together.

"Indeed, although you didn't try to stop my friends from advancing, why?" Krory questioned the merger.

"Eh, I'm not that worried about them, the others will take care of them from now on." Jasdevi said shrugging his shoulders and smiling, before turning serious and looking at the exorcist in front of him.

"But with you it's another story, I have a score to settle with you vampire." Jasdevi said looking at Krory with a murderous look.

"I see, I think this is a good combination, as even though I'm not one to hold grudges, I still want to settle accounts with you." Krory said as he dropped his empty canteen on the floor.

"He, I see you've already had your dose of akuma blood, but do you think that alone will be enough to-" Jasdevi started to speak before stopping when he saw that on the floor there was not just one empty canteen, but three scattered around. around the exorcist vampire.

"I know well that just one dose wouldn't be enough, so I'll start with everything from the beginning, I'm not the same as before." Krory said cracking a smile showing his sharp teeth, with his face completely transformed to his vampire form and emanating a green aura to the green around him.

"Tch, so you've become more of a monster than before, that won't stop me from destroying you this time VAMPIRE!" Jasdevi screamed, starting to emanate a dark aura around her and creating several stars around her that began to spin.

"I already told you once, but there is only one person in this world who could call me a vampire and she is no longer here, my name is Aleister krory and I am an exorcist!" Krory exclaimed back.

And so they both set off towards each other to start their rematch.

staircase to the third room of the black ark

The four exorcists were climbing the stairs that led to the next room of the black chest, with the staircase once again being similar to the previous staircase.

"It shouldn't be long before we reach the top, in the previous chest we took two rooms to reach the top." Lenalee said as she walked up the stairs.

"We have no way of knowing for sure, the ark has numerous rooms, it all depends on where these doors take us, as the last time these doors were made by Road, so in the end it all depends on how they organized the rooms." Allen explained to the group.

"Fine, we're climbing out of control with Road's goodwill." Lavi said sarcastically putting a hand on her forehead already feeling the headache that was coming.

"It shouldn't take that long, considering there are now four Noahs left besides the annoying fat one, there's no reason to stretch the rooms beyond their numbers if they intend to stop us from reaching the fat one, we'd just cross the rooms quickly." Kanda concluded, making his friends look at him.

"What?" Kanda questioned them.

"It's just that since you became a general you've been calmer and...how do I say? strategic, but that's not bad! It's actually good that you're more approachable." Lenalee said to Kanda, trying to explain what they thought was different about him and trying to avoid offending Kanda.

"Yeah, you look... more mature you know, it's this air around you, even though you're not wearing the standard general's uniform, you still look different." Lavi said rubbing her chin as she examined Kanda, before breaking into a sly smile.

"I'm proud of you Yu! you're growing up, I'm sure Tiedoll is proud of you growing up so much." Lavi joked, knowing his words would anger the exorcist samurai.

Kanda felt his brow twitch and a vein appear on his forehead, he shot Lavi a murderous look as he released a murderous aura.

"I don't see the big difference." Allen said, interrupting any threat Kanda was going to make against Lavi, drawing the attention of the other three exorcists.

Seeing the questioning looks of his friends Allen continued to speak, "Kanda never got to be stupid or inattentive, I'd say he didn't care so much about thinking about things other than completing the mission and he didn't like to communicate so much, he was more of an idiot than a fool." Allen said with a hand on his chin in a thoughtful position.

However, he was interrupted when the back of his head was hit by a sheathed Mugen, causing Allen to rub the hit area and glare at his attacker.

"What was that for?!" he questioned the annoyed samurai.

"For you to stop doing a complete analysis of how I act, it's more disgusting than having to watch you eat and who are you calling an idiot Beansprout?!." Kanda questioned with his registered frown, earning an annoyed look from Allen at that.

"Ahhn?! you're just making excuses to hit others! that's because I was trying to compliment you, but I take back what I said you're stupid and stupid! And what was that about my eating habits? I don't want to hear it." this from a Soba addict like you! Bakanda!" Allen exclaimed angrily and throwing daggers at Kanda, who returned it with his own murderous glare.

It was possible to see the sparks clashing between the eyes of the two.

"*koff* *koff* best friends*koff* *koff*" Lavi muttered between a series of fake coughs, causing both of them to turn their death glares on the redhead.

Lenalee couldn't contain her laughter anymore, laughing happily at all the group interaction, happy to be able to spend this time with her friends amidst this chaos.

They both stopped fighting with Lavi and the three of them looked at Lenalee for a few moments before Lavi started to laugh along, Allen heaved a sigh and flashed a soft smile and even Kanda let the corner of his lips lift.

However Kanda returned to his serious face as he looked at Lenalee, "I still want to understand what you were doing back there." Kanda said to the only female exorcist in the quartet.

Lenalee looked at Kanda confused, causing Kanda to clarify what he meant, "I had already beaten the original lightning-spitting Noah, I was fully capable of handling that farce on my own, but you were determined to help me, why?" Kanda exclaimed, obviously not willing to buy anything like 'Is it wrong to help a friend?' he knew she would always help her friends, but he knew there was something behind the exorcist's actions.

Lenalee then understood what Kanda was implying, she then looked at her longtime friend with a serious look before speaking.

"I know you could finish him on your own, but the last time you faced him, you hurt a lot and I know that now your body isn't what it used to be, you don't heal as much anymore and I can't let you hurt yourself just as much as you did that time knowing you might not make it this time." Lenalee said with a serious face, revealing her reasons for wanting to help with Kanda's battle in the previous room.

Kanda then widened her eyes when she heard this, while Allen and Lavi were more confused by Lenalee's statement, although Allen seemed to understand better what she was talking about.

"What is she talking about Yu?" Lavi questioned confused but with a serious face now that she'd heard about Kanda's possible death.

"Tch." Kanda turned his face away to avoid looking at Lavi as they climbed the stairs, before looking at the other three members of the group and seeing them looking at him and seeing Lenalee looking at him intensely.

"So you heard about that huh." Kanda spoke while sighing and deciding to start explaining about his condition, "Since the insider with Alma and the third exorcists my body has reached a limit on how much it can regenerate, causing my advanced healing factor to wear off, so basically I don't have any more the same miracle cure as before." Kanda explained to the group.

"Wait! That means your life expectancy is also very worn out and your techniques-" Lavi said, unable to complete his reasoning as Kanda interrupted him.

"Shorten my life span, yes I know." Kanda finished Lavi's sentence, making a slight grimace of displeasure.

"And you can't get hurt like you used to, you can't attack recklessly and without caring if you're hurt or not!" Lenalee exclaimed looking intensely at Kanda, causing the Samurai exorcist to look away.

"What about you Allen? You don't seem too surprised about that." Lavi asked, confused as to why Allen wasn't so stunned by the revelation.

"I kind of expected this." Allen said, earning a shocked look from his companions, deciding to explain himself further.

"I had seen the state Kanda was in after Alma's conflict, I thought he had died after that until I met him again, I think a part of me already knew that something of that level couldn't come out without consequences." Allen explained, making his friends understand his reasoning.

"Makes sense, but how did you know Lena?" Kanda questioned Lenalee, as he didn't know how the young woman could have known about his condition.

"Jonny commented to me about the times you got a little drunk while looking for Allen, and I knew that was impossible unless something in your body had changed, so I put the facts together." Lenalee explained, making Kanda understand how she found out.

Kanda sighed again and looked at his trio of friends who were looking at him worriedly, "My body might not regenerate like it used to, but I won't break that easily, so you don't have to worry about me in fights and I'll avoid taking unnecessary damage." , so don't worry about me and focus on your struggles, we won't have the luxury of being careless." Kanda said to the group, trying to allay their worries.

The group looked at Kanda once more, amazed at how talkative he was being, but this time they quickly recovered.

"Hey Yu has really grown up, if you're saying you can handle it I'll trust you then, but if you need help don't hesitate to ask." Lavi said to Kanda with a smile.

"Yes, it's not just because you can fend for yourself that we won't help you, after all we'll all get out of here alive and join everyone else later." Lenalee said confidently, a determined look on her face.

Allen smiled at his friends' words and turned to Kanda, "Better give up the idea of fighting alone Kanda, we won't give up helping you." Allen said smiling at the exorcist samurai, making him look at him and then at everyone else and sigh once more.

Kanda then had a small smile on his face and shook his head, giving up trying to stop them as he knew it would be useless, "Do what you want." He said simply, making his friends smile at him.

When that matter was closed, the group finally reached the door at the top of the stairs, this door being larger than the last one, being a double door made of light wood and with golden handles.

"Here we are, ready?" Lavi questioned with his hand on the doorknob as he looked at the group, and after earning a nod from the other three exorcists he turned the knob and opened the door.

Third room of the black ark.

The room in question managed to be larger than the others, being a large space that resembled the ark city surprisingly, although on a lower level than the ark city itself, there were some houses made of dark brick with some large alleys between itself.

The main street that led to a kind of open-air arena with stone bleachers, which seemed to serve as seats with safety handrails that would prevent people sitting on the seats from entering the arena without jumping through them, with an emphasis on the opposite side of the entrance where instead of a large grandstand there was a tall building that would be similar to a box where important figures would watch an exhibition and in front of this building, on the ground it was possible to see near the wall opposite the entrance to the coliseum a differentiated construction.

The building was a kind of large stone altar that rose approximately five feet from the ground, where above it was a stone table with a throne made of stone and ornamented with carved details on the throne with a symbol of the stigma Noah on the side. top of the throne, with the overall construction resembling a judge's table, but made in ancient times.

And sitting on the throne was a person, it was a man who looked to be in his 20s, he appeared to be about 6 feet tall and muscular with dark skin, golden eyes, and straight black hair with his bangs covering his forehead, but it was possible to see his stigmas present on his forehead, he wore white clothes with the upper part of his clothes being a kind of open jacket, completely showing his muscular torso, he wore clean white pants and had a white band around his forehead. your waist.

That man was Toraido, the second apostle and the Noah who represents the judge.

He was seated on the rustic throne with a broadsword made of dark material and which had scale-like details on its hilt sunk into the ground beside his seat, he wore a stoic and calm expression on his face looking at the group that he had entered the room and was approaching the coliseum, not appearing to make a move as they walked towards him.

"That's going to be a problem, although I already knew we'd run into him at some point, that's not going to make things any easier." Nea said in Allen's mind, causing Allen to question his uncle.

"This is Toraido right? something special about him that is very important for us to know about him?" Allen questioned his uncle in his mind.

"Well Toraido is the second postulate and the closest to Adam in the shadows, not necessarily he's the closest sentimentally or anything, but rather he's the most reliable when it comes to the earl's wishes and he was the one who helped the earl. in his past judgments and decisions with his power, he may be the Noah who is more mysterious to understand, even Wisely and Road can't say what he thinks." Nea said to Allen in her mind, explaining about Toraido's position in the Noah family.

"Really? I can see he seems to be a stoic person, that must make it hard to imagine what he's thinking." Allen said in thought, noting the second Noah's stoic expression.

"Hard is an elfism, he could beat you at pokerface, he'd probably win a face-off against Lulubell or even Kanda." Nea said in Allen's mind, huffing at the image of Lulubell and Kanda trying to beat Toraido in a staring contest.

"That would really be something to see." Allen thought sweating slightly at the comical mental image, "But what about your powers?" Allen questioned his uncle.

"Well, they are hard to explain, but what I can say is that he is very good with this sword and as a Judge he has the ability to see the souls of people like you with his cursed eye, but in addition to seeing the soul he is also able to see people's sins and this affects his powers." Nea explained to Allen.

Allen relayed this information to his friends whispering to them as they walked towards Noah.

"...Oops?" was Nea's smart response, clearly embarrassed by her forgetfulness of this particular ability of the second Noah.

"Arghh!" Allen grumbled as he tugged at his hair trying to avoid pulling it out of his head in his moment of frustration with his uncle, while friends stared at him imagining the conversation in the young man's mind, Toraido on the other hand anticipated his stoic expression, but it was possible to see in his eyes the slightest hint of amusement at the scene in front of him.

Toraido then decided to continue talking, "As far as the reason I call him Nea is mainly because I never saw the point of calling him that, it was something created more as a tease back then, although the nickname seems to have popularized, as even members of the black order call it that." Toraido said in his unchanging and calm tone, drawing the exorcists' attention back to him.

Kanda then spoke again, feeling his patience starting to wear thin with all the chit-chat, "Hey, since you're not going to give us the key, we'll just take this key from you by force, at least it'll be quick." Kanda said putting his hand on the hilt of his sword and prepared to launch an attack against Noah.

"I don't think it will be that simple." Toraido said without moving from his reclining position on the throne.

"Why? are you going to play any games like the twins or do you think you can handle all of us at the same time?" Kanda questioned raising an eyebrow.

As Kanda spoke, Allen felt Nea communicating through his mental link, "Allen, something is strange, I couldn't identify it before, but I can feel the presence of more people in this room." Nea alerted her nephew.

"I'm not very good at inventing games, and I'll admit that dealing with all of you at the same time would be difficult for me." Toraido replied simply, as if he was just telling facts about himself.

Kanda opened his mouth to speak, but Allen cut the samurai off, "Are you the only noah in this room?!" Allen questioned Toraido hastily, knowing that Noah not lying would confirm Nea's feelings.

Toraido looked at Allen and seemed to let the corner of his lips lift a little in amusement, "No, actually there are two more besides me, you better watch out." Toraido said, as a shadow began to hover over the exorcists, making everyone alert and look up for whatever was dazzling the artificial sun in the room.

And the vision that greeted them was the figure of a giant golden-eyed crow descending towards them carrying another humanoid figure in its claws.

The exorcists had only a few moments to leap out of the Bird's attack zone, but then the bird changed its flight path and hurled the figure it carried at high speed towards the ground while the crow flew upwards again.

The humanoid figure then landed on the site occupied by the exorcists, creating a large crater and raising a smokescreen as a result of the massive impact.

The giant crow then landed on top of a large pillar in the arena, its wings blowing the wind heavily in the direction of the exorcists, clearing the smokescreen out of the way and allowing them to see the humanoid figure that had landed on the ground.

The figure was a man who appeared to be in his 20s and about 1.80 meters tall, he has dark skin and he has light blue hair, the top layer cut into a bowl shape, while some in the back were left. long and pulled back into a ponytail that is held in place by several hair bands, he has a distinctive pair of pale blue triangular earrings, his hair revealing his forehead which bears the stigmata of Clan Noah.

His outfit consists of a white sleeveless shirt and white pants, he also wears three black bands on his left forearm, two on his right arm, and one on his right forearm.

That man is Fiddler, the sixth apostle representing corrosion.

Fiddler then stood up without seeming to mind the big fall he had suffered, he then turned to Toraido with an unhappy face.

"Toraido! You take too long to attack them, you were talking for so long that Lulubell and I couldn't wait any longer and came right away to fight!" Fiddler yelled at the second Noah, unhappy that he had to wait so long to attack the exorcists.

Toraido shook his head in exasperation, "That's called being patient Fiddler, they're the ones in a hurry to catch up with the earl, not us." Toraido said to Fiddler.

"Yes! That's why we need to kill them soon! not talk to them!" Fiddler said to Toraido, tapping his foot impatiently.

"I must agree with Fiddler on that, getting rid of them quickly would be the best course of action." Came a female voice from above the group, coming from above the pillar where once there was the giant crow, now there was a figure of a woman.

The woman in question was a pretty, but cold and outwardly emotionless young woman in her early twenties, she was around 1.66 meters tall, she had dark skin characteristic of the Noah clan and had long dark hair tied with a bow. purple ribbon, which holds a small bell, she had piercing golden eyes and the Noah stigma mark on her forehead and she was wearing a black suit with a blue tie and high-heeled boots.

That woman is Lulubell, the twelfth Noah and the representative of lust.

"After all, in addition to being exorcists, Allen Walker carries the memories of the fourteenth and he himself has already caused several problems for the earl, such as destroying the akuma egg among other things, so eliminating them is the best thing to do." Lulubell said, presenting arguments like a lawyer presenting evidence.

While the Noahs argued, the exorcists communicated with each other as well. "With these two we have here three of the four Noahs besides the earl, if we pass them we should either reach the earl or run into Road." Lavi said, making a quick assessment of the situation.

"But getting past them won't be easy." Allen said with a thoughtful face, trying to think of a way out for him and his friends.

"And that's why we're going to arrange for you to pass Beansprout." Kanda said looking at Allen, already knowing what Allen's reaction would be.

Allen looked at Kanda with wide eyes for a few seconds, understanding what he meant, he then looked at Lavi who looked at him with a serious look and nodded, causing the hole in Allen's stomach to widen, Allen then looked at Lenalee, who was looking at him with a conflicted look, but ended up nodding at him.

"Wait! You can't be serious, you want me to leave you all behind, I can't-" Allen started to protest but was interrupted by Kanda.

"You are the only one who can unite the chests when you get to the center, you are the only one who needs to be there and we will clear the way for you." Kanda spoke while looking seriously at Allen, showing that he was determined to go ahead with this idea.

Allen was about to protest again, but was stopped by Lenalee, who put a hand on her shoulder. "Kanda is right Allen-kun, you need to go through that door and unite the chests to complete your and Nea's plan, we won't be far behind, we'll just stay here and make sure they don't interfere." Lenalee said to Allen, squeezing Allen's shoulder to comfort him.

"That's right, it's not like we're going to be here too long, if you take too long to get the plan into action we'll catch up to you and you'll be embarrassed, you know~" Lavi said smiling, giving Allen a light elbow. and winking at him.

Allen looked at his friends with a frown, still conflicted with the idea of leaving his friends, he then felt a hand on his face brushing his bangs out of his eyes, he didn't look at Lenalee who was smiling at him confidently. "We'll be fine, believe us and move on, we'll meet later." Lenalee said to her boyfriend, causing the white haired young man to sigh and nod his head before lifting his head to look at Lenalee and crack a slight smile and lean over to steal a quick kiss on his girlfriend's lips, making the young woman blush. strongly, but unable to contain the happy smile that appeared on his face.

"Ugh, please stop rubbing your romantic bliss in our face, we understand you guys are cute and all that." Lavi said making an exaggerated face at the couple's display of affection.

Allen gave a slight chuckle to his friend, "Is that envy in your voice Lavi?" he asked teasing the redhead, causing Lavi to shoot him an offended look.

"Is this how it's going to be between us now Allen? just so you know I have a real date set up for me after this is all over and when I get a girlfriend I'm going to rub it in your face!" Lavi said to Allen, pointing her index finger at him, pretending to be annoyed at her friend prank, earning a chuckle from Allen.

Lenalee chuckled at their banter, she then looked at Allen and said again, "And besides you being the only one who can get the chests together, I also have something personal to settle with Lulubell, besides the fact that she attacked my group in the incident of the third exorcists, she was also the one who infiltrated the black order headquarters and started the attack to get that stupid egg, I have a score to settle with her." she said looking at the twelfth Noah who was on top of the pillar, with a serious face.

"Yeah, I also have a score to settle with the weirdo over there, he was one of the ones who captured and interrogated me and the old panda and also who put the one who almost put a parasite on me and he was also the one who killed chaoji... me I know he was an idiot when it came to Allen, but he didn't deserve to die like that." Lavi spoke with a grimace remembering Chaoji's death caused by Fiddler, as she gripped her hammer tightly.

Kanda then placed her hand on the hilt of her sword and looked in Toraido's direction before speaking, "So Beansprout and I will take care of the second Noah, as soon as we get the key Beansprout will take it and leave this room, do you understand?" Kanda said, directing the final question to Allen, who looked at him and nodded.

"Well, let's enjoy that they're distracted." Lavi said starting to run towards the Noahs.

"Fiddler was still inattentive, yelling at Toraido, "Admit you're lazy! you always take time to do things that are not important work! there was that time when-" Fiddler was interrupted as his senses became alert as they felt the energy of innocence approaching and he turned to see the source.

Only to come face to face with Lavi's giant hammer, which hit him and sent him flying towards a house near the arena, causing him to break the wall on impact and causing him to fall inside the house.

Lulubell and Toraido looked at Fiddle's situation and sighed knowing the sixth Noah could be susceptible to surprise attacks because of his carefree nature, Lulubell was about to transform to go help him but she had to move quickly to dodge him. a kick from Lenalee coming from above, the force of the kick was enough to destroy the top of the pillar, but Lenalee didn't stop for long.

Lenalee used one of the rocks for support and jumped towards Lulubell who was in midair and didn't have time to transform, Lenalee delivered a powerful kick to Lulubell who crossed her arms to defend herself, but the force of the kick sent Lulubell flying away from Fiddler and towards the town square, with Lenalee standing in the air where she had kicked Noah.

Toraido saw his companions being dragged into combat in areas away from him and he saw in the corner of his eyes energy projectiles coming towards him, he then grabbed his sword and jumped off the throne and out of the way of the attack that hit the altar and the throne, causing an explosion that destroyed them both.

When Toraido landed on the floor of the arena he quickly turned and raised his greatsword to block an attack from Kanda that came towards him, causing the clash of swords causing sparks to fly through the air.

Kanda looked with a stoic face at the equally stoic-faced Noah as he pressed Mugen against Toraido's sword that pressed back, they both held that position for a second before unlinking their swords, only to clash them again in several attacks that will reverberate through the air.

Kanda launched a sword attack towards the noah's head, Toraido reacted by throwing his head out of the way of the blow while reflecting Kanda's blade with his own, creating an opening for him to attack the samurai with a cut on his abdomen, Kanda however he used the momentum of his previous strike and swung his sword downwards to block Toraido's strike with Mugen, using his hand to stabilize the block.

Toraido then raised his sword and brought it down on Kanda three times forcing him to be on the defensive while defending Noah's attacks, on the third strike Kanda put more strength into his block to reflect Toraido's blow at the right moment, now it was his turn. take advantage of the opening created and deliver a blow towards the waist from Noah's unprotected side, however when he was moving to strike he felt a strange energy pass through him and it felt heavy, making him move more slowly and giving Toraido the opportunity to block the blow.

The entire exchange took place in just three seconds, with both fighters facing each other with their swords clashing with each other.

"Tch." Kanda said without stopping to look away from the staring contest.

"You are good." Toraido said calmly, but looking at his opponent with equal intensity.

"You're not bad, but for someone who only speaks the truth you have sneaky skills." Kanda said pressing his sword harder against Toraido's.

"Being honest in conversation is a virtue, but combat is a different world." Toraido said in an impartial voice, pressing his sword back against Kanda's sword force.

"I can agree on that, so don't complain when we act the same." Kanda said, opening a small smile on the side of her lips.

After those words Toraido's brows rose slightly, before he felt a distinct energy come from behind him, he then released a wave of dark matter through his sword, causing Kanda to slide away across the floor with the released energy, Toraido shrugged. turned quickly to find Allen who was behind him and was already dealing a blow against him with his claw, Toraido managed to block the blow with dark matter emanating from his sword, however Allen was also charging his claw with his power.

"Edge End!" Allen screamed, striking with his claw against Toraido's sword generating a large explosion derived from the impact of Allen's attack and Toraido's dark matter, and from the smoke of the explosion two figures came out in opposite directions, one of the figures was Allen who skidded. on the ground and didn't seem too hurt by the blast and the other figure was Toraido who skidded in the opposite direction of the exorcist duo, he had burn spots all over his body resulting from the explosion, but other than that he seemed to be in good condition.

Toraido then stopped skidding and stuck his sword in the place where he stopped and looked at the two exorcists in front of him assessing them both with his calculating eyes, "I see, you isolated us and both came against me, since I have the key to the exit." Toraido said while hitting the dust that stuck to him because of the explosion.

"We have to move on, so we can't waste time on you guys, so I'll just slice you up and get the key." Kanda said simply, as he pointed his sword at Toraido.

"Yes, we need to go, so we're going to have to get that key, even if we force it." Allen said getting ready for combat.

"Hm I see, I can't just hand over the key to you guys though... well since it's just the two of you against me that will make things easier for me." Toraido said as he gripped his sword and pulled it out of the ground, he raised his sword to the height of his chest with the blade pointed towards the ground, keeping his eyes closed.

Toraido held this position for a few seconds, confusing the exorcists, but before they could take this chance to attack him, they felt a surge of power pass through them, causing both of them to tense their muscles and prepare for combat.

"Allen, you must be very careful from now on, Toraido is about to use your ability." Nea said in Allen's mind, making the young exorcist brace himself for what was to come.

Toraido then opened his eyes and the aura around him expanded, widening until it completely encompassed him and the two exorcists, with a few more meters beyond the three, before he plunged his blade into the ground again and unleashed a great release of energy that caused the winds around the three of them to move violently, causing the exorcists to lightly cover their faces, as the scenery around them seemed to start to change and a great purple rim began to envelop them.

"Well, the courtroom is set up and the defendants are present, so let the trial begin." Toraido said, as the sphere around them solidified and created a kind of purple barrier, leaving a space where there were just the three of them.

As the Allens and Kanda faced Toraido, Lavi was facing Fiddler in the vicinity of the arena, with Lavi running towards where he had sent Fiddler flying, however as he was approaching the house, the already broken house exploded with a wave of energy that was released from inside the house which made Lavi stop in her tracks.

After the power wave stopped it was possible to see the state that the house and the surroundings were in, the house had completely collapsed and the street and other nearby buildings had been destroyed, but not just destroyed, as it looked like the destroyed areas had melted for acid.

"That hurts!~" Came a distorted voice from the rubble, which after the dust settled and revealed Fiddler emerging from the rubble of the house.

Fiddler emerged from the rubble of the house, however his appearance was different, his abdomen had a large mouth with grinning teeth and his exposed tongue had several eyes in it, giving a bizarre appearance to Noah's anatomy.

"Ugh, congratulations, you've managed to get uglier than before." Lavi said grimacing at Noah's transformed form.

"You're a crook, taking me by surprise like that, you exorcists really play dirty huh~" Fiddler said in his distorted voice and Lavi had a hard time discerning which mouth he was talking from as they were both moving, so maybe both were talking? Lavi didn't want to think about it too much.

"You're the only one who likes to do surprise attacks falling from the sky, this was the second time you've tried this with me, you should try to innovate more you know." Lavi answered back to Noah.

"Oh yes, you are the Bookman that we captured with the older Bookman, I remember we attacked you and the others that were with you, I remember putting one of my parasites on a guy to spy on the order, but then I ended up killing him for a while, I can't remember his name now, hmmm~" Fiddle said, placing a hand on his chin thoughtfully as the mouth on his abdomen spoke.

Lavi could feel her grip on the hammer increasing along with her anger, listening to Noah speak of Chaoji's death so simply.

"Well I can understand the feeling, me and other exorcists managed to get rid of some Noahs a while back, that weirdo with the third eye and the daughter maniac, I can't remember their names but they were annoying you know?" Lavi said with malice in her voice as she sent Fiddle a death glare, returning his comment in kind.

Lavi's words seemed to have the desired effect, as Fiddle lost his smile and gained a death glare on his face as the mouth on his abdomen seemed to grit its teeth and growl, "Grrr, I'm going to kill you!" Fiddle yelled and charged at Lavi.

Lavi had been expecting this and was prepared to dodge, and although Noah's speed surprised him, he used his hammer to climb higher and avoid getting run over by Fiddle's onslaught.

Lavi landed on the roof of an undamaged house and turned to look at the damage caused by Fiddle's onslaught, seeing that there was a trail of destruction where he had passed, appearing to have been caused by a very potent acid. "I can't let this thing get to me, otherwise I'm going to have a problem with this acid." Lavi thought, trying to strategize in her mind.

He didn't have much time to think though, as there was an explosion of energy from the wreckage where Fiddle's onslaught had ended and once again a curtain of dust rose, making Lavi stay alert, but a figure emerged from the smokescreen in front of him. high speed towards the red-haired exorcist, giving only time for Lavi to raise his hammer to fend off a strong kick coming to his side, which sent him flying through the air towards a wider street.

Lavi managed to steady her landing and look over to where Fiddle was, but Noah was already coming towards her, leaping off the roof of the house where they were leaning on his arms and legs like a wild beast and lunging at the younger Bookman, giving Lavi had little time to compose herself. Lavi however was no longer surprised and grew his hammer and used the giant hammer's head as a shield, placing his hammer between him and Noah.

Fiddler gripped the hammer tightly and Lavi could see that a kind of purple liquid was coming out of his palms that gave off a strong smell of rot and seemed to be harming his hammer little by little, causing slight cracks in his Iron Hammer. Lavi deduced that it was this Noah's power to create this corrosive material from dark matter and that he should avoid prolonged contact with Noah at all costs.

"Let's see if you like flying!" Lavi exclaimed, squeezing the handle of her hammer tightly, as the hammer began to glow and a kanji for 'wood' appeared on the hammer.

"Big Hammer, Little Hammer! Wood Stamp: Wind" Lavi yelled in sequence causing her hammer to extend causing the Noah clinging to it to crash into a nearby house and then the hammer to stop its movements while releasing a large gust of wind at Noah, sending Fiddle flying through the air.

Fiddle was launched into the sky with incredible force, but he still started to gather dark matter in his stomach, making a sphere of green energy in the mouth of his abdomen that was facing downwards and aiming to hit the exorcist below him.

Lavi looked at the figure of Noah in the air above him preparing to attack and closed his one eye as he concentrated and shrunk his hammer back to normal size as the Kanjis for 'fire' and 'sky' appeared around him. "I'm not done with you yet!" Lavi yelled as she opened her one eye and finished preparing her technique.

"Combo Stamp: Terrible Lightning of Heaven!" Lavi yelled as he combined the symbols of his techniques into a single symbol and created a huge snake of fire and iron, which was released towards Noah in the air as Fiddle unleashed his dark energy blast towards him, with the two blasts of fire. energy colliding in midair and clashing trying to push the other blast, but they seemed balanced.

Seeing this, Lavi knew he needed to act fast to win the power switch, so he looked at the artificial sky in the room and cracked a smile out of the corner of his mouth, while the symbol of his hammer changed to the Kanji of 'sky'. and around him appeared the kanji for 'wood', "It's about time." Lavi said looking at the sky.

"Wood Stamp: Spinning Dist of Heaven and Earth!" Lavi said hitting his hammer on the ground and causing a gust of wind to rise to the sky and pass through Fiddle, causing Noah to be confused and turn around to see what was happening above him and he widened his eyes to see that above him had formed. a large symbol with the wooden kanji above it, with storm clouds around the symbol.

Lavi grinned as he saw that the conditions were perfect to put his plan into action, "To finish in style! Heaven Stamp: Violent Thunder, Whirling Skies!" Lavi exclaimed changing her hammer's Kanji to 'sky' and slamming the hammer into the ground with all her strength, summoning the vast storm of lightning, which fell towards Fiddle and connected with Lavi's previous blow, breaking the balance of power. and making Fiddle suffer both blows at the same time.

With the shock of attacks there was a great flash and a powerful bang, making Lavi shield her face with her free arm, and after a few moments when everything calmed down, Lavi withdrew her arm from her face to see the result of the blow.

The houses in the vicinity that hadn't been harmed before definitely were now, the streets between the houses were potholed and several debris scattered from the houses that were destroyed in the collision, the stained glass windows of the more distant houses had been completely shattered by the sound and the shock wave.

"*Whistle* That was a huge mess." Lavi let out a whistle, impressed by his own attack as he looked around with his keen eye, trying to locate Fiddle amidst the wreckage, having lost sight of Noah.

Lavi then saw a large purple sphere form in the arena in the distance, where Kanda and Allen should be fighting Toraido, "They must be having problems too." Lavi said as she thought about going to help her friends.

However, any thoughts of going to help Kanda and Allen were interrupted when he heard sounds of movement coming from the rubble, causing him to go on alert and look for the source of the sound.

In a pile of rubble where the noise was coming from it was possible to see movements in the pile of rubble, but instead of exploding violently as before, this time the rubble began to fall apart as if it were melting, but with no sign of the acid from before, the rocks seemed to crumble as if they were turning into sand or liquid and in a few moments the pile of rubble turned to dust, and from the pile Fiddle rose.

The sixth noah was visibly injured and dirty, but he was still able to stand and had no fatal injuries, although for a being with such an odd anatomy, Lavi couldn't tell if ordinary fatal injuries would be fatal to him.

Fiddle moved his limbs in a way that seemed to be stretching, generating several cracks that echoed through the wrecked street, and then the sixth noah turned and looked at Lavi with the most serious look the exorcist had ever seen in the carefree noah.

"It really hurt and you hit me hard, the eral always said I need to take care of myself more so I can't go on like this anymore, I have to kill you and stop you from reaching the millennium earl, y'all won't get out of this Bookman room." Fiddle said, his distorted voice sounding more focused and more menacing than before.

"So you decided to start memorizing names huh, good because you have to remember the name of the guy who's going to kick your ass, those punches were for everything you did to the old panda and me, and one more thing..." Lavi said as she positioned herself to continue fighting with her hammer, "The next blow will be for the guy you killed, and his name was Chaoji Han." Lavi said pointing her hammer at Fiddle, who positioned himself and began emanating dark matter from his body, seeming to rot the very air around him.

"Good luck guys, I won't be able to help much until I'm done with this guy here, but I know Allen will be able to move on so we'll meet later." Lavi thought, trusting his friends to be okay, before departing for the showdown with Fiddle, bumping into Noah in another showdown.

At the same time Lavi was fighting her battle with Fiddle, Lenalee had moved through the air toward where she'd kicked Lulubell, toward the small town square of the ark, looking for the twelfth Noah from above.

Lenalee landed on the square, where the fountain present in the center of the square was broken, indicating that this was where Lulubell had fallen, but there was no sign of her anywhere, however Lenalee knew she was lurking, as Lulubell was known to use her shape-shifting to surprise your enemies.

Lenalee then heard a sound coming from an alley to her right and quickly turned around to face the source of the sound, however when she turned around she just couldn't see anything in the place and then she heard another sound coming from behind her and turned again to face her. see, and again there was nothing in place.

"She's trying to confuse me to take me by surprise." Lenalee thought, keeping her breathing under control and staying calm, not playing Lulubell's game.

"You exorcists really don't know when to stop, do you?" Came a female voice from Lenalee's left, the green haired exorcist turned around to see and found nothing, but this time she had expected it.

"You insist on getting in the way of the Count and the Noah clan, trying to interfere with stopping our will, but in the end you are only delaying the inevitable." came Lulubell's voice, this time behind Lenalee, causing the exorcist once again to turn around and find nothing.

"We're not going to sit around and wait while you try to kill all of humanity and destroy the world, of course we're going to fight to stop you." Lenalee responded by keeping her eyes alert for any sign of the twelfth Noah.

"That's rich coming from you exorcist, who serves God, the same God who has already caused such a catastrophe." Lulubell replied in her ice-cold tone echoing through the town square.

"If you're talking about the great flood, I can understand your hatred, but holding a grudge against all humanity and destroying people's lives in revenge won't solve anything, you're just taking out the anger of people who died a long time ago. time ago!" Lenalee exclaimed, annoyed at Noah's justification for all the suffering she's caused people over the years.

"You don't know what you're talking about!" Lulubell's voice rose through the square, for the first time seeming to lose her cold temper at the exorcist's words.

"You think just because you heard our story of that traitor, you know what we went through, but you humans have no idea it was for us! You continue to use this inience against us in the name of God to stop us, without even knowing it." what they fight for!" Lullubel continued, still enraged.

"I know very well what I fight for! we fight to save and protect the people that are important to us, to protect innocent people from the Akumas created by the earl, so they don't suffer like we do and however much you have suffered, nothing justifies this genocide!" Lenalee spoke raising her voice and clenching her fists, not accepting any shit about the reason for causing so much suffering, she knows very well what humans are capable of doing as she knew the dark Order did terrible things to people to fight against Earl, but that doesn't make what the Noahs do any better.

"What happened to you was terrible, but that doesn't justify this hatred having lasted until today, it has become madness and we are here to put an end to it all, so even you can be in peace." Lenalee concluded as she heard a sound from behind her and braced herself, her instincts knowing her words had hit Noah hard.

For a moment there was silence in response to Lenalee's declaration, the exorcist didn't move, but tensed her muscles in anticipation of what was to come.

And in a single moment a sound of stone breaking was heard from above one of the houses next to the square, Lenalee felt a strong Killing Intent and instantly turned to face the source, finding coming towards her a large black panther with golden eyes. who was jumping on her at high speed.

However Lenalee was already ready to make a counterattack against Lulubell and threw a round house kick against Panther, hitting her on her side before the panther could hit her, sending the panther through the air and making her skid across the floor until reaching the wall of a house near the square, creating a crate on the wall in question.

Lenalee advanced in the direction Noah had been sent, but she stopped abruptly and jumped out of the way when a large stinger came towards her like a whip and hit the ground where she was before, destroying the ground with the force of the impact. .

From the wall crater, the panther from before came out once again, but it was different from before, besides bigger Lenalee saw that the creature's tail had changed to the sting that had just tried to hit it, but she didn't have more time to analyze her enemy, as a second stinger sprouted from the base of the tail and went towards her and began to attack her in sync with the other, forcing Lenalee to focus on dodging both deadly whips.

Lenalee then jumped back to gain distance, however Lulubell jumped after the exorcist making another advance on her, Lenalee seeing this jumped onto one of the nearby houses to get out of the way of the attack. On her way up she stepped into the air to dodge another sting from Lulubell, but she wasn't able to avoid suffering a scratch from the sting, which superficially wounded her side.

Lenalee landed on the roof of the house successfully, but squirmed slightly in pain from the cut she had suffered and looked at the wound in question to examine it, seeing that the cut itself was superficial, but the cut appeared to be suffering from some sort of wound. of poisoning, from the way the skin around the cut was darker. "It's like akuma poison, but more potent, she must be using dark matter in her attacks, I have to be very careful." Lenalee thought as she examined the wound.

She didn't have much time to analyze her wound, as she needed to jump to another roof to dodge another Lulubell attack, but before the chimera panther lost strength in her attack, she changed her direction in the air, whipping her tail with force against the roof, changing its attack route in midair, making Lenalee have to turn around to keep her eyes on the beast, which was already slamming to hit her with its claws and fangs.

Lenalee reacted quickly and seeing that she wouldn't have room to dodge completely, she decided to make a quick counterattack and stopped her leap in the air, gaining momentum to charge at Lulubell and deliver a kick that collided with the transformed Noah's claw attack, creating a energy clash between Lenalee's innocence and the dark matter present in Lulubell's clutches, causing both of them to move away and land on different roofs.

Lenalee landed successfully, feeling her right leg tingling from the shock of energies, she then faced the transformed Noah, who had landed on the roof of the house ahead in his panther form, staring at Lenalee with slitted golden eyes, "I think I hit a nerve with what I said." Lenalee said lightly, with a humor that came from years of living with Lavi, probably earning a snarl from Lulubell.

"I'd better create an advantage to turn things in my favor." Lenalee thought, focusing her energy on activating her innocence.

"Burden, Acoustic Technique: Sound Shackles." Lenalee said activating her ability, causing her boots to glow green energy, as she engaged in a staring contest with Lulubell, with both preparing to sprint towards the enemy. And after a moment of silence, both advanced towards each other, colliding in the air and moving away after the shock of energy, repeating these confrontations at an amazing speed, as they moved across the square's terrain, destroying several parts of the ground with the force of the pressure of your heels.

Lenalee was alternating her speed, changing the rhythm of her speed to make her attacks more difficult to follow, but Lulubell was extremely adaptable and was able to keep up with the exorcist with her unpredictable attacks with her shapeshifting. Both followed this stalemate through several exchanges of blows that took place in a matter of seconds, that both got close to the house that Lulubell had hit the wall earlier and Lenalee saw an opening.

Lenalee positioned herself in front of the wall of the damaged house and dodged Lulubell's stinging blow, bouncing off the wall of the house, seeming to have lost her balance and lay wide open to Lulubell's next blow. The transformed Noah took the chance ahead and leapt at Lenalee, intending to rip the exorcist apart with her claws, and in an instant when Lenalee appeared to be lost, she shifted her stance and crouched down, performing a powerful leap that generated a sonic boom in the back. close to the wall, causing Lulubell to hit the wall of the damaged house, causing the house to collapse on top of the transformed Noah, causing her to disappear under the rubble of the house.

Lenalee was standing in the air, looking at the wreckage of the collapsed house, knowing it would buy her time, but she knew it wouldn't stop Noah. She then began to run in circles in the sky around the house, starting to move the air around and create a tornado above the destroyed house.

It was when his technique was almost ready that a large figure emerged from the rubble of the house, this figure was similar to the previous black panther, only in the area of the head and fur, but now the creature had about 5 or 6 meters of height and was bipedal, with its hands and feet being sharp claws, there were a pair of horns protruding from the creature's head and it possessed a pair of wings, this large figure possessed a pair of slitted golden eyes, which were focused on Lenalee as the chimera came out. from the rubble and flew towards the exorcist.

"Waltz: Mist Wind!" Lenalee finished her technique, releasing the entire tornado around her and the transformed Lulubell, who was flying towards her, causing Lulubell to destabilize in flight, at the same time the strong winds made the debris fly around them, causing Lulubell to crash into debris. of concrete, although these impacts didn't affect Noah in his new transformation as much, but it certainly annoyed her.

Lenalee continued to generate the tornado by dancing in the air, until she stopped in the center of the hurricane and crouched in midair, focusing on her connection to her shadowy boots. "I've tried several times to deny our connection, but I've already accepted that we're going to be together, so let's do our best together." Lenalee whispered to her innocence, feeling her connection to her increase and her dark boots began to emit a strong greenish glow and began to change.

Lulubell flapped her wings hard to resist the force of the tornado's winds, she faced the exorcist with her golden orbs snarling in anger, starting to fly towards the exorcist, who was at the center of the hurricane, her innocence releasing energy through the air, making her feel repulsed by the energy released.

The transformed Noah was about to reach Lenalee with her claws, when in the blink of an eye the exorcist had disappeared in front of her, causing her to close her claws without hitting anything but air. Lulubell widened her bestial eyes and looked around her, trying to locate the exorcist amidst the storm, using her Noah senses to locate innocence amidst the chaos.

It was then that Lulubell could feel the unmistakable streak of innocence energy behind her, turning quickly to look at the source, but she turned to find nothing as the energy trail disappeared. But before Noah could even be confused, she felt a strong impact coming from below and hitting her chin, followed by a bang, and the force of the blow was enough for her to lose control of her flight, managing to stabilize in the air. .

But before she could process what had happened, another flash of light passed through her vision and she felt another impact, this time to her stomach, then her shoulder, then her back, sending Lulubell flying into the wreckage that was being lifted by the tornado, causing more damage to Noah.

Lulubell was going through a series of pains, which were hampering Noah's ability to understand what had happened, but amidst several flashes that illuminated her vision, she was able to locate Lenalee's figure, seeing the female exorcist standing on one of the wreckage being swept away by the tornado, she was crouched with bolts of energy around her and green fire shooting out of her heels, her boots having changed to possess a series of thrusters on the back of her legs.

The exorcist had stopped in Lulubell's vision for a moment, followed by the sound of lightning, making Lulubell understand in that moment what was happening, "She hasn't disappeared, she's faster than before! And if the sound of her heels is occurring after they are executed, that means!" Lulubell was unable to complete her thoughts as Lenalee spoke cutting through her thoughts.

"Critical point: Dark Boots: flash goddess!" Lenalee called out the name of her new technique, lightning crackling around her, focusing on her legs, before she disappeared once more and hit Lulubell with a powerful direct kick that hit the chimera in the chest, with a kick at the speed of the fire. light, causing a crash afterwards, which sent Lulubell straight to the ground like a meteor, crashing into the fountain in the square and moving forward, leaving a trail of destruction in its wake, until it stopped a few meters away from the drop point.

Lenalee descended and landed on the floor of the square, heaving a sigh as the electricity around her diminished along with the glow of her dark boots. She felt a little dizzy, as if she was amazed at the reaction speed of her dark boots when they evolved into the crystal type, now that they reached the critical point, she felt as if any distance was just a step or two away. From a distance, she could travel at the speed of light, at least in straight lines, where she wouldn't need as much control for elaborate maneuvers.

She looked over to where Allen and Kanda were facing Toraido, seeing a purple dome form in the arena space, a part of her couldn't help but worry about her friend and her boyfriend but she knew they would be able to handle anything. , especially when they were together.

That train of thought made an idea cross her mind, "Guess Lavi wasn't that wrong, these two might actually be best friends." Lenalee said to herself, unable to contain a laugh from escaping at the thought.

But she had to turn her attention to the end of the trail of destruction, where she knew Lulubell was under more rubble. She then heard sounds of movement and saw the debris moving and from there emerging the figure of the chimera that had been hit by her kick.

The figure was clearly badly treated, with several scratches, cuts and wounds around its body, with a broken horn on its head, but what drew the most attention was the region of the chest, where Lenalee had hit her kick, which was with a large wound glowing in green and purple, but it was possible to see that in the area there was a kind of purple tortoiseshell, which was broken and full of cracks through the hull.

The chimera placed its hand over the wound on its chest, clearly wounded by its blow, as it glared at the exorcist with furious eyes, "I was careless, I let myself be surprised and I was hit by your blows, but I managed to transform to defend myself from his strongest blow at the end, I admit that this blow would be deadly if I wasn't careful, but I guarantee it won't happen again." Lulubell grunted, growling as she recovered from the impact.

"I will take this as a compliment, although I believe I deserve more credit than a 'lucky break'." Lenalee said, causing Lulubell to growl at Lenalee's statement.

"Don't be arrogant exorcist, this wound won't be enough to make you beat me and even if you beat me, you won't leave this room." Lulubell said looking at Lenalee with her slitted eyes. "For Allen Walker and his companion will not come out of the confrontation with Toraido alive." The transformed Noah concluded, pointing a claw at the purple dome in the arena.

"I believe you are underestimating Allen and Kanda, they are very capable, you should know that better than anyone else as you failed to retrieve the akuma egg thanks to him." Lenalee said, causing the wound to Noah's ego, earning a snarl from the twelfth Noah.

"Grrr, Allen Walker is nothing but a thorn in our side, he just got in the way of the earl's plans and turned out to be the fourteenth receptacle, he seems to have been created to cause trouble." Lulubell said angrily in her voice, remembering when Allen Walker destroyed the akuma egg.

She then glared at Lenalee, who was staring back as she clenched her fists, and continued, "And even though we destroyed the akuma egg, it was just a delay in our plans, the earl might create another akuma egg in time, but you Black order didn't come out unscathed either if I remember correctly, some insignificant employees were lost if I'm not mistaken." Lulubell said contemptuously, returning the insult to Lenalee.

These comments were the last straw for Lenalee, causing the young woman to remain silent, while her anger reached its peak, "...You went too far, no one offends my boyfriend and belittles the life of my family that is gone in mine front." Lenalee said with a cold anger in her voice, a tone rarely used by the young woman.

"Have I hit a nerve?" Lulubell questioned with derision in her voice, replicating Lenalee's line earlier.

"You did more than that." Lenalee said as the green energy glowed around her again along with the electricity rushing around her, "You pissed me off." Lenalee said, stealing one of Kanda's lines as a huge amount of energy and electricity exploded around her.

"That doesn't worry me, as I said, your blows didn't affect me again." Lulubell said, before starting to transform again, increasing the size and length of her body, starting to change her form into a form similar to a western dragon, like the one she had seen in the third exorcists incident, but it didn't faze her. Lenalee's determination.

"We'll see, since now you're just a bigger, slower target." Lenalee said, stepping into a stance and bracing herself for the confrontation, against the massive transformation.

And so they both returned to their deadly confrontation.

Back in Allen and Kanda's battle against Toraido, the pair of exorcists found themselves trapped in a purple sphere that covered the entire arena they were in, seeming to be made so they wouldn't leave that spot and in front of them was Toraido, who he had his hands on his sword still stuck in the ground, finishing conjuring the prison and turning his gaze to the exorcists in front of him.

Allen and Kanda looked around, scanning the terrain and looking for any change in scenery that might have occurred, but finding nothing different, other than the barrier that now existed, until Toraido spoke up to clarify the circumstances.

"This barrier will prevent us from being interrupted at the trial, so our fight won't have any surprises and I'll be able to do my job properly." The second Noah said, removing his sword from the ground and resting it on his shoulder, looking at the exorcist duo.

"So basically it's just another way of keeping us stuck here so we don't get to the smiling fat man." Kanda said with his usual frown, pointing his sword at Noah.

"In a way yes, but there is more to it than that, but it will be easier to show than to talk, so let's not waste any more time." Toraido replied the exorcist, staring at the samurai with his stoic face.

"Tch. He took the words out of my mouth." Kanda spoke, before charging at Noah with his sword in hand and aimed at Toraido, followed by Allen who was behind him, ready to take cover or chase Noah if he dodged.

Kanda was quickly closing in on Noah and prepared to slash his neck, while Toraido hadn't moved from his position, making the exorcist wonder what he was up to, but he moved forward anyway, prepared to deal with whatever he was up to. could come towards him, knowing that Allen was behind him.

Toraido saw the exorcists advance towards him and altered his stance to point his greatsword at Kanda, before opening his mouth to speak.

"Judgment: Restraint of Sins." Toraido pronounced pointing at Kanda, making the samurai alert for any possible attack, but he didn't stop advancing to cut Noah with Mugen.

The sword was traveling to reach Noah's neck, but suddenly Kanda felt as if Mugen and his whole body felt heavy, like the feeling before, but much stronger, Kanda felt as if there were great currents through his body, which made his blow lost power and stopped midway, while Kanda concentrated on staying upright, but he didn't have much time to stabilize, as Toraido was swinging his sword, giving Kanda only time to raise Mugen to defend. the blow. Even though it was defended, the force of the blow was enough to send Kanda skidding along the ground, until it hit a pillar in the arena, creating cracks in the structure on impact.

Allen what happened to Kanda and moved out of the way when he was sent backwards by Toraido's blow, jumping on Noah and delivering a slash with his claw, which was stopped by Toraido's sword. Toraido then met Allen's eyes, before speaking again, "Judgement: Pain Penalty." Toraido spoke, before a wave of energy passed through Allen's body.

At first Allen didn't feel any difference after the passage of the dark energy, but in the next second he was surrounded by purple sparks and he began to feel extreme pain go through his body, making him let out a cry of pain, managing with all his strength to give command for Crown Clown's coat to get away from Noah, but when he landed he ended up falling to his knees, because of the pain that went through his body.

"Your case is curious, as this is the first time I have used my judgment on a Noah memory bearer, who still had the human soul in control of the body." Toraido said, watching Allen slowly recover from the effect of his 'judgment', while Kanda was backing away from the pillar he had collided with, walking to Allen's side, seeming to be recovering from the slowing effects and impact of the blow.

"What are you talking about? What have you done to us?" Kanda questioned, shooting Noah a death glare as he checked his movements, testing if he felt that sluggish sensation he had felt just moments ago.

"That was the 'judgment', my ability as a second Noah, the ability to see people's souls and sins and to be able to wield punishments and penalties as punishment for the judged." Toraido revealed, still looking at the kneeling Allen figure, before turning his gaze to Kanda as the exorcist began to speak.

"What the hell does that mean? I already know you're doing something to us, but what does that have to do with our sins?" Kanda questioned annoyed at Toraido's vague explanation.

"Well, to put it simply, I am able to see into their souls and the sins that cling to them, while my sword, 'judgment', exercises my power of judge and metes out punishments, for I, like everyone else, also sin, so I cannot decide to apply the punishment alone, so my sword acts as a balance capable of weighing your sins and applying the penalties at my command." Toraido explained, demonstrating his greatsword to Kanda, making the exorcist samurai feel the energy emanating from the sword.

To Kanda the sword seemed to be alive somehow, looking like it was looking at Kanda somehow and reading him, causing the exorcist great annoyance, he then looked back at Toraido, when Noah spoke again.

"As was your case, I read your soul and applied the 'restraint on sins', simply making you feel the full weight of the sins you carry." Toraido said, gesturing to Kanda with his sword. "I didn't add or remove anything, I just made the weight you already carry with you more real to you." The second Noah finished his explanation.

Kanda couldn't help but deepen his already present frown, looking at his hand that held Mugen and remembering the weight that was pulling him down, knowing Noah wasn't lying about his ability, he then looked at Allen who was breathing heavily. , but seemed to be recovering from the attack suffered, before turning back to face Toraido.

"And what did you do with him?" Kanda questioned referring to Allen, not taking her eyes off Noah.

"His case is a different case like I said, Allen Walker is the human who carries the memories of a Noah but is still in control of the body, so his soul and Nea's soul exist in the same body, and that seems to have generated a reaction with my powers, as Nea's sins are also being applied in Allen's trial." Toraido said focusing his gaze on the white-haired exorcist, who looked back at him, meeting his gaze.

"It's like you're taking on Nea's sins, which is somewhat unfair to your judgment as you'll be paying for things you didn't do, but 'judgment' won't make that difference as the penalty I meted out to you was the 'pain penalty', the penalty that makes you feel all the pain you've ever caused others in your own skin, this penance can be seen as a form of 'karma'." Toraido continued, keeping up the exchange of glances with the young exorcist, before continuing. "That makes me curious about something, tell me Allen Walker, how is Nea doing after the penalty?" Toraido questioned Allen.

After the second Noah's words, Allen checked his mind, noticing his uncle's silence, not having been able to catch any words from him during the attack due to his own pain, "Nea, are you okay? Has something happened to you? Nea?" Allen questioned his uncle, through his mental link, feeling anxious for the seconds of silence, until he got an answer.

"Yes, yes, I'm fine, but Toraido's technique also seems to have affected me, as I felt some of the pain from the attack too, but it seems to be far from the pain you felt, I should ask how you are nephew." Nea answered Allen in her mind, causing the young man to breathe a small sigh of relief, before answering.

"I'll be fine, this pain caught me off guard, but I might be able to take it." Allen answered his uncle in his mind, wanting to allay Nea's concern, but his uncle didn't seem convinced.

"I don't think your cry of pain was because the pain 'caught you off guard'." Nea spoke in Allen's mind, not accepting her nephew's words about how much this attack had affected him, Nea continued to speak, but this time in a more melancholy tone, "This pain you are feeling must be due to the sins of my soul, after all, as much as my intentions weren't bad, in the end I ended up hurting and killing the previous reincarnations of the Noahs... this is my cup, you shouldn't go through this because of me Allen, you've been through a lot for my sake, let me take over and deal with Toraido, you don't have to deal with-" Nea started talking with guilt in her voice and proposing to switch places with Allen, but he couldn't complete his request as Allen interrupted him.

"No." Allen said loudly interrupting his uncle, earning a questioning look from Kanda and Toraido, who had raised an eyebrow at the young man's sudden speech, but Allen lifted his head to look at Toraido.

"I will take these sins and weight with Nea, he's been through a lot to have to go through more pain for what happened, he blames himself and suffers for these happened more than anyone else, so I'm going to take this pain for myself ." Allen said determinedly, looking into Toraido's eyes, showing that he wouldn't back down.

"Allen..." Nea said into her mental link, emotion leaking into her voice, feeling touched by her nephew's words.

However, everyone stopped when they heard a soft laugh ringing in the air, causing the exorcists to look at Toraido, who was the one who was laughing at the scene, to the exorcists' confusion and surprise that the stoic Noah was openly laughing.

Toraido then closed his eyes and sighed, ending his chuckle, before opening his eyes to look at the exorcists, "Sorry for my laugh, I'm not mocking you, it's just the fact that you're really someone very selfless huh, But if you're willing to take Nea's sins, then I won't hold back, but it's not just your sins that affect you, but also the guilt you carry, the same guilt you said Nea feels." Toraido said, earning a questioning look from both exorcists.

"What are you talking about?" Allen questioned getting up to stand side by side with Kanda and look at the second Noah.

"Obviously everyone sins, this is natural for people, but my power will not apply penalties for any sin, my power acts proportionately, the excess of sins or their severity weighs on the scales of 'judgment', but there is also another factor besides the sins you carry, which is the guilt you carry in your souls." Toraido said gesturing to both exorcists and pointing at Allen.

"You may be a person who doesn't have much malice, and your sins are not serious, although I can see lies and deceit in you, from what Jasdero and Devit told you, you cheat in games and lie to people." Toraido said, causing Allen to feel a large fictitious stone written 'cheater' fall on his head, causing the young man to bow under the weight of the truth, earning Kanda a glare for him.

"You reap what you sow beansprout." Kanda said letting out a huff at Allen's reaction, causing the young man to send him an annoyed look, which he just shrugged, knowing it irritated the young man more, but before Allen could insult the samurai, Toraido spoke again.

"But things like that alone aren't enough for great punishment, as you don't seriously harm anyone's life, but what weighs most heavily on you is your guilt, Allen Walker, the guilt you apply to yourself." Toraido spoke, shocking Allen, Kanda and Nea as not even the fourteenth knew about this strand of Toraido's power.

"There are two factors that activate the 'Judgment' penalty, one is that I use the sins of the judged to activate the penalty and the other is the guilt that weighs the judged's heart, because you blame yourself so much that you condemn yourself to penalty, believing you deserve it, and that guilt is something that afflicts you a lot Allen Walker, I can see that much of your guilt is caused by the pain that others suffer and you feel responsible for that, being a martyr is not as healthy as some stories tell." Toraido finished his explanation, leaving both exorcists wide-eyed at the revelations made.

Allen felt the weight of Noah's words, knowing exactly what he was talking about, about the years he spent blaming himself for turning Mana into an akuma, to discovering years later that he didn't turn Mana into an akuma, but was responsible for ' death' of the mana he knew, because of Apocryphos' influence when he was a child, there was also the guilt he felt for akumas and people he couldn't save, for not being able to save Suman, for not being able to save Tokusa. and-"Ouch!" Allen was snapped out of his rambling when he felt a kick in his side and he tumbled to the floor.

Allen stopped rolling and faced the person responsible for the blow, who was none other than Kanda (unsurprisingly), who still had his leg up after the kick he gave him, "What was that for Bakanda?! Have you gone crazy or all Soba in your system has reached your brain!?" Allen yelled, questioning why the samurai had suddenly kicked him.

"Shut up Beansprout! And stop staring at nothing with that haggard face, you look dumber than usual!" Kanda yelled at the white haired young man, causing a vein to appear on the young man's forehead.

"AHN?! What the hell kind of answer is that?! Have you really lost your mind? And who are you calling stupid? Did you look in the mirror or something?" Allen questioned angrily, answering Kanda's screams with his own.

"Shut up!" Kanda exclaimed walking up to Allen and grabbing the younger man by the collar. "You were obviously just making his point, you're drowning in your guilt, still trying to carry that weight with you and trying to deal with it as you fight and move on! If you keep this up you'll just kill yourself now, especially with this guy who is capable of using this against you! So stop getting your ass depressed and stop blaming yourself for everything." Kanda said, heaving a sigh at the end and looking Allen in the eye.

Alle widened her eyes in realization, understanding what Kanda meant, remembering something similar that had occurred when they'd met after he'd run away from the dark order and they'd had a fight after he'd used the ark's gate.

"He's right Allen, if you're going to help me with my sins, I'll help you with your guilt, you shouldn't carry the blame for everything on your shoulders nephew, you should move on and keep walking, that's our motto after all ." Nea said in Allen's mind, making his words reach, with the words he passed to Mana and Mana to Allen.

Allen relaxed his body and lowered his head, letting out a sigh, acknowledging Kanda and his uncle's words, Kanda however was ready to speak more words to Allen, however Toraido spoke again calling everyone's attention.

"You're not wrong, but it would be hypocritical of you to say that to him and not follow it, right? after all you have carried sins too, and what stands out the most is the wrath and the violence, you've hurt a lot of people, I can see, but you regret that too, and out of that regret comes your guilt, you blame yourself for hurting people close to you, a guilt you have in common with Allen Walker." Toraido said, earning a murderous look from Kanda.

"Shut up! you don't-" Kanda started to reply Toraido, but he was interrupted by a punch from Allen that hit his cheek and made him fall backwards.

Kanda quickly stood up and looked at Allen who was the one who was punching him and was getting up, dusting off his clothes, "What was that Beansprout for?! Do you want me to cut you before I slice him?!" Kanda questioned angrily, pointing his Toraido sword at Allen, who just stared back at the samurai.

"First, my name is Allen, second, you hit me for drowning in guilt, so I'm returning your kindness, bakanda." Allen said, looking at Kanda with a face of false innocence, and now it was the older man's turn to shoot him a death glare.

"Don't twist the situation Beansprout! don't put me in the same boat as you." Kanda said with a vein popping out of his forehead, but Allen wasn't intimidated.

"You blame yourself for waking you up Nea and for hurting Alma when you were a child and for the incident that time." Allen stated, causing Kanda to widen his eyes, before he replaced his expression with the registered frown, but Allen continued, "You blame yourself, even though all circumstances have messed with you and Alma and I forgive you, of those incidents you are the most carry that guilt, so take your own advice too, Bakanda." Allen said, looking into Kanda's eyes.

They both held the staring contest for a few moments, before Kanda sighed and accepted Allen's words, albeit grudgingly, "Tch, whatever, we both need to move on now and finish this guy." Kanda said, earning a flash of agreement from Allen, as the two turned to face Toraido.

The Noah in question was looking at the pair of exorcists with his arms crossed, seeming to be amused by their argument, when they turned to face him, he uncrossed his arms and gripped his sword again, before saying, "Fine. , this is somewhat impressive, you managed to get rid of some of your weight in a few moments, obviously this is not such a simple thing, but you have really made progress." Toraido said in a way that seemed to be congratulating them both, causing the exorcists to look at him confused.

"You don't seem to be taking this fight very seriously." Kanda said, wondering if Noah was underestimating them.

"Actually I'm just enjoying the fact that you guys are arguing with each other, not only do you spend more time like this, it's also good entertainment, and on top of all that, it wouldn't be a fair fight if you two weren't at your best after all." Toraido said, pointing his sword at the defiant exorcists, a slight smile on his face.

"Tch." Kanda simply pronounced, positioned himself and prepared to return to battle, while Allen prepared himself beside him and couldn't help but let out a light laugh.

"You know, you two are alike in certain ways, now I can see the resemblance." Allen said jokingly, getting an annoyed look from Kanda and a snort from Toraido.

"One more word and I'll put an end to your hallucinations myself Beansprout." Kanda coldly threatened.

"It's Allen, BaKanda." Allen said with a slight smile, facing Toraido.

"Well, let's get started." Toraido said, getting into combat stance.

The exorcists then charged towards Noah, attacking in pincer formation, with Allen taking the right side and Kanda the left, while Toraindo stood his ground with his sword in hand and his legs crouched, assuming a defensive stance, leaving the exorcists to fend for themselves. approach.

Kanda was the first to make contact, clashing his blade with Toraido's, then backing away and continuing to attack from top to bottom angles as he moved quickly around Noah to force him to turn to defend, leaving for Allen an opening in his defense, which the white-haired exorcist took advantage of and delivered a clean blow with his claw to Toraido.

Toraido was aware of the duo's strategy and while fending off Kanda's attacks, he used his blade reflex to capture Allen's movements, avoiding being unprepared for the attack, he then widened the base of his stance and activated his technique, " Judgment: Restraint of Sins." Toraido said, causing both opponents to slow down.

Toraido quickly took advantage of the time he had to move and plunged his blade into the ground, using his control over the dark matter to unleash an explosion around him, hitting both exorcists, sending them backwards with the force of the blast.

Both were slightly injured by the blast and had trouble keeping their balance thanks to the extra weight they were carrying, but Kanda felt he was able to move better than he had the last time he was affected by the technique, "It seems that our mental state really does affect the his abilities." Kanda reasoned, but his thoughts were cut short when Toraido lunged at him, slashing with his blade.

Kanda had enough ability to defend himself with Mugen, but thanks to his restriction of movement he was not able to maintain his balance, which opened a gap for Toraido to attack his unprotected side, looking like he was about to cut the exorcist in two. However Kanda used his lack of balance along with his flexibility to dodge the blow, arching his entire body backwards, using Mugen as support for his right side to avoid falling, and with his left hand he grabbed Mugen's sheath.

Toraido raised his blade to deliver a downward blow to the samurai, taking advantage of his opponent's unfavorable position, but his battle instincts screamed for him to jump back, a move he managed to do before he could be completely cut by the blow. by Kanda from the bottom up, who managed to superficially cut Noah's chest, causing blood to ooze from the wound.

Toraido then examined the blade used in the attack, seeing that Kanda now possessed a second Katana, identical to the other one, which seemed to connect to her through a current of energy, understanding that this blade was most likely the sheath of the sword, sharpened using the energy. of innocence.

"And you called me a cheater, isn't that a bit hypocritical of you?" Toraido asked with a slight smile, with siversion in his voice, earning a snort from Kanda.

"I was told once that in battle, honesty works differently." Kanda said, replicating Toraido's words, making Noah's smile slightly widen. "But to return the kindness of earlier I will give you a warning, I would leave if I were you." Kanda said jokingly, as when Toraido turned around it was too late, as Allen was already behind him and quickly wrapped Crown Clown's coat around his left heel and right wrist, while charging an attack with his claw.

"Edge End!/Judgment: Pain Penalty." Allen and Toraido uttered at the same time, and as Allen's attack hit Toraido, Allen was hit by the same feeling of pain as before, but he gritted his teeth and continued his attack, causing Cronw Clown to lift Toraido into the air and fling him upward, making Noah fly through the air.

Allen then fell to his knees, unable to stand properly in the pain of Toraido's penalty, however he was able to send Kanda a glare, conveying the message that he would be fine, earning a glow from Kanda, who flipped over. to Noah who was in the air taking the brunt of Allen's technique.

Kanda flexed his knees before jumping into the air, stopping in Noah's trajectory and unleashing his technique against Noah's back, "Eight Flower Mantis!" Kanda exclaimed, using his two swords to perform eight cuts on Noah in midair, however he stopped momentarily when he saw an object in front of him, causing Kanda to stop his blow, he then saw Toraido grip his sword and utter words, using his Kanda reflexes. managed to deliver his blow with a sword while the other hand caught the object in the air, but his blade collided with Toraido's in midair.

The clash of blows and the energy of Allen's blow hitting the air generated a large explosion in the air, with Toraido and Kanda in the middle of it, Allen who was on the ground recovering from the pain of Toraido's technique, watched as the explosion occurred, watching from the smokescreen that formed from the exposure, when he saw two figures coming out of the smoke and falling towards the ground at rapid speed. Allen identified one of the figures as Kanda and quickly moved towards him, using Cron Clown to grab Kanda in midair, skidding along the ground while breaking Kanda's fall, managing to stop Kanda in his arms.

Allen then looked at Kanda and saw that he had injuries on his body and knew that this could not be just the explosion, as there was a cut on his chest, in the shape of a lotus, an injury that Allen recognized as being a product of Kanda's technique. , "Kanda, what happened?" Allen questioned Kanda, as he helped the samurai up, taking care of his friend's injuries.

Kanda stood up slowly, feeling the pain from his wounds and especially the pain in his chest, feeling the pain coming from the cut, knowing that if it weren't for his healing factor and quick reflexes, he probably wouldn't be able to keep fighting or be alive to begin with, but he could feel his healing factor starting to slowly heal him, "I couldn't hit him properly as I needed to get this." Kanda said, opening his left hand and revealing the exit door key that Toraido had shown them earlier, making Allen's eyes widen as he saw the key.

"Did you manage to get his key?" Allen asked, curious as to how Kanda managed to get his hands on the key.

"That must have escaped him after you hit him, I managed to get the key, but that gave him an opening to attack me." Kanda said through narrowed eyes, seeming to be thinking about something as he looked at the spot where Noah had landed.

Toraido had fallen to the ground, but was able to roll over and put his feet on the ground, skidding as he used his sword to make his landing, managing to stop in a crouch a few feet away from the two exorcists. He then stood up using his support sword and let out a sigh, feeling another cut on his shoulder that Kanda was able to make, along with the damage done by Allen's attack, not having emerged unscathed from the string of blows, he looked at the exorcises seeing that they had the key to the exit in their hands, but even so, his stoic expression did not change.

"Well now we have this damn key now we just need to get out of here." Kanda said aloud, passing the key to Allen, who slipped it into his uniform pocket.

"That's true, but for that you're going to need to get out of the courtroom, and that's not going to happen unless I want to release you or die, and as I said before, I can't just let you through." Toraido said, pulling his sword out of the ground.

"This will be quick then, as we won't waste any more time on you." Kanda said pointing mugen at Toraido, ready to lunge at him again, but Kanda wasn't able to take more than a step, before falling to his knees with his hand on his chest, causing Allen to stop in his tracks to see what happened.

"I wouldn't be so sure about this if I were you, as you are now under 'judgment of the heart'." Toraido said, drawing Allen and Kanda's attention to him.

"What do you mean?!" Allen questioned, wanting to know what Toraido had done to his friends.

"I hit him with the 'judgment of the heart', this skill will put his conviction to the test, at this moment his heart is being put in a balance and his motivation and resolve will be judged, along with the sins and guilt he carries in his heart, from here only he can free himself from this technique, passing the judgment, but if he doesn't pass he will be killed." Toraido explained Kanda's condition to the exorcists, causing Kanda to lift her head to face him.

Kanda could feel something shifting inside him, and with Toraido's explanation he could understand that it was his heart being squeezed by Noah's power, he felt himself losing consciousness, with his remaining strength he turned to Allen, "Beansprout, hold on until I get back, if you die before then I'll kill you." Kanda threatened with his remaining strength before lying in an inert state, kneeling and holding Mugen with all his might.

Allen looked at Kanda and checked his pulse, making sure he was alive and breathing, looking like he was just sleeping, he then turned to Toraido, looking Noah in the eye, "What's going to happen to him?" Allen questioned Toraido.

"Like I said, now he's going through a trial that not even I can interfere with, his heart will be judged and he'll only come out of this state if he wins the trial or dies and there's no way to interfere, but until then, it's going to give me chance to judge you more better, Allen Walker." Toraido said, pointing his blade at Allen, causing the exorcist to get into combat stance.

"What do you mean by judging me better?" Allen asked confused to the second Noah.

"You are the one who wants to put an end to this war, saving as many people as possible, including us Noahs, this is a big ambition for one person and I want to see if you really have the strength to do that, but no Don't worry, while the 'judgment of the heart' skill is active, I can't use other judgments like that, only my skills that don't involve it." Toraido explained to Allen, making the exorcist understand his will.

"I see...so I'll have to defeat you before Kanda comes back so I can throw it in his face." Allen said, grabbing his left wrist with his right hand and pulling his arm, summoning his 'sword of exorcism' and preparing for combat, causing Toraido to crack a small smile.

"Well, let's have a fair fight then." Toraido said, this time taking the initiative and going to clash with Allen, as the exorcist advanced and they both clashed their blades.

While Allen faced Toraido, Kanda was in an unknown place, as soon as he opened his eyes he found himself lying on the floor and looking at a ceiling of a familiar room, causing him to quickly stand up in alert and analyze his surroundings.

He looked around and saw that he was in his black order room, his European branch room, in the old central, before she was attacked by Lulubell and the akumas, everything looked like before in his old room, but Kanda knew that nothing This was real, as he remembered being undergoing the Toraido technique.

Kanda then got up and instinctively looked for Mugen, feeling a feeling of emptiness after not finding his sword with him, he then searched around the room looking for his innocence, but the sword was nowhere in the room, making Kanda decide to leave. from your room and look for a way out of this place.

Upon opening the door to his room, Kanda saw that everything looked normal in order, staff were walking through the halls, but there were faces he only vaguely remembered, but before he could continue to analyze the environment, he was taken out of his thoughts. by a familiar voice.

"Kanda! where were you? you're going to be late." Came Lenalee's voice from behind Kanda, causing him to turn to find Lenalee with her hair cut and stomping her foot against the floor in an impatient way typical of her when she's frustrated with someone, making Kanda wonder.

"Late for what? what's going on?" Kanda questioned Lenalee, confused as to what the exorcist was talking about.

"What do you mean? For the order party obviously! We've been planning this for a long time! Let's not be late, let's go to the cafeteria, let's go!" Lenalee said indignantly, walking down the hall insisting that Kanda follow her, causing the samurai exorcist to eventually decide to follow her, as this was probably part of that illusion.

They walked through the old order center, passing all the way from the rooms to the mess hall, on the way Kanda saw faces of people he recognized faintly and some he remembers died in the attack on the center, but he kept moving forward, until they reach the cafeteria, where Kanda can see a large concentration of people in the cafeteria.

As soon as they entered they were greeted by their normal group, with Komui, Rever and Johny along with them, who walked over to them, causing Lenalee to turn away from Kanda and go to hug Allen in a loving hug, causing Kanda and the others to prepare to what was to come, seeing that a certain protective older brother was present.

"Allen Walker! Release my innocent Lenalee-chan! you corrupt octopus, you cannot corrupt my pure and innocent Lenalee-chan!" Komui screamed trying to attack the white haired exorcist and being held back by Rever and Johny.

"Ni-san! stop it, we already talked about this and you promised you would behave yourself!" Lenalee said to Komui, looking embarrassed by her brotherly behavior, while Allen patted her back laughing nervously at Komui's behavior.

"But Lenalee-chan, that octopus is obviously trying to corrupt you! He must be eliminated! If only I had my special Komurin Walker Killer with me." Komui said in fake tears, whispering the last part but being heard by everyone, making everyone especially Allen sweat a drop at the name of Komui's new invention to kill Allen.

"Ni-san, you're not going to kill my boyfriend!" Lenalee exclaimed annoyed and mortified at her brother's behavior, but the word boyfriend seemed to hit Komui like an arrow, causing the branch chief to deflate like a balloon.

"Bo-bo-boyfrin, Lenalee-chan's Boyfrind..." Komui sighed to himself in shock, being picked up by Rever and being carried to another area of the cafeteria.

"I'll take him somewhere else to recover, hopefully he'll calm down by then." Rever said walking away from the group with Komui, causing Lenalee to give a nod of thanks and sigh in relief at not having to deal with her brother for a while.

"Well, we can't say that was unexpected." Lavi spoke watching Komui being carried away.

"I know, I just wish he wouldn't embarrass me so much and try to kill Allen-kun every time he sees him." Lenalee said tightening her half hug to her boyfriend.

"It's okay Lenalee, I already knew what was coming but I don't regret a thing." Allen said laughing lightly, making Lenalee smile at him lovingly.

"Good words to put on your tombstone, beansprout." Kanda said, deciding to speak for the first time after arriving at the cafeteria, after analyzing everything around him and everyone's interactions, suspicious that all these illusions are so real.

"Thanks for the motivation Bakanda, it's good that you finally made it to the party since it's for you." Allen said sarcastically, but the final part caught Kanda's attention, making him wonder what he meant.

But before he could question anything, Lavi walked over to him and wrapped him in a half hug, "Finally you've arrived Yu, let's go downtown, you're the reason for the party after all." Lavi said excitedly as she dragged Kanda towards the center of the cafeteria, much to Kanda's displeasure.

"Don't call me that stupid rabbit! And what the hell do you mean this party is for me?!" Kanda questioned freeing himself from Lavi's grip when they were closer to the center of the room and Kanda could feel that everyone around them was looking at both of them, more specifically at him.

"Don't you remember Kanda? We are organizing this party for you, your going away party." Came an elderly voice from beside him, causing Kanda to turn and find a figure he knew, the figure of old Zuu Mei Chang, one of the former project supervisors second exorcists, he was approaching in his wheelchair.

"What are you talking about old man? Where the hell am I going?!" Kanda questioned the old scientist, feeling that feeling in his chest increase.

"Isn't it obvious exorcist-sama?" Came a voice that was remotely familiar to Kanda, causing him to turn around to see the figure of a Finder who had gone on a mission along with him on a mission, a Finder who had died in action during the mission, and he was talking to Kanda while looking at him with his dead eyes, "We are here to commemorate his passing." The finder said.

And after his words, everything around him started to move, all the walls and the ground seemed to lose their shape and start to melt, while everyone present was staring at him fixedly, starting to distort along with everything around him.

The whole situation started to affect Kanda, who lost his balance slightly and knelt on the ground, making him realize that the ground was distorting and turning liquid, seeming to be trying to grab him and pull him down.

"This shit isn't real, this Noah's skill is trying to mess with my head." Kanda said to himself, trying to calm down and free himself from the liquid ground, but that feeling in his chest seemed to be spreading through his body and he could feel his heart pounding in his chest, as if it would be crushed.

"Even if it's an illusion, it doesn't change the fact that this is what you wanted, right Yu?" Came a familiar voice in front of him, causing Kanda to lift his head and find the figure of Alma Karma transformed into Akuma, looking at him with a cold smile on his face, "Get out of order and finally die in peace, now that I'm not over here, you can just die now." Alma said, and with that the ground seemed to move and hands seemed to come out of the ground and start clinging to Kanda.

Kanda kept trying to free himself, but his bonds were getting stronger and stronger and Alma approached him and put a hand on his shoulders and started to push him down, before saying once more, "You can finally rest Yu, enough of destroying and hurt others." Alma said making Kanda's heart tighten and everything went dark as he sank into the darkness. .

In reality Allen was fighting Toraido, clashing his blades several times as they moved around the arena where they were fighting.

As they approached one of the pillars and Toraido took advantage of this and made a cut against the pillar with his blade coated with dark material, cutting the pillar and making it collapse towards Allen, causing the exorcist to raise his blade to destroy the pillar.

"Death Ball!" Allen exclaimed releasing waves of energy through the air and hitting the pillar and destroying it in several pieces, and then jumping to dodge the debris, but after a large debris left the way, Allen could see Toraido who was hiding behind one of the debris and preparing his blade to deliver a blow, causing Allen to widen his eyes.

"Judgment Cut." Toraido said, before delivering a slash with his blade, generating a slash made of dark material that traveled through the air towards Allen quickly, giving Allen little time to jump out of the attack's path. Avoiding the hit zone, which was destroyed by the impact of the attack, while in the air Allen used Crown Clown's coat to grab the pillar's debris and hurl it towards Toraido as a distraction.

Toraido remained in place and charged his sword with energy again and performed a series of slashes in the air, destroying the series of pieces thrown in his direction, but this distraction allowed Allen to approach Toraido and deliver a strong sword blow, colliding his blade against Toraido's, causing a clash of energies.

"Judgment Cut!/Death Ball!" Toraido and Allen exclaimed at the same time, generating a collision of energies that clashed, generating a half-green and half-purple energy sphere, destroying everything in their surroundings, before both were sent skidding to opposite sides and with burns from the energy shock. .

Allen managed to stabilize himself, getting a moment to take a deep breath and recover, he then looked at Toraido who was recovering too, "He's strong, his punches are heavy, not to mention he has a lot of control to shape his dark matter." Allen said to Neah in his mind.

"Yes, Toraido is probably the best melee fighter of the Noahs, after Earl, he's very good with his sword and thanks to his power being exercised unconsciously after he activates his ability, it leaves him freer to shape his energy. dark for combat, though he's not as talented as Tykki at it." Nea explained it to Allen on her mental link.

Allen nodded, understanding Nea's explanation, he then looked at Toraido, but Toraido's voice drew his attention to him.

"You are strong and I can tell you have more tricks up your sleeve, your determination is strong too, but are you sure that would be enough to achieve your goal? Being able to bring an end to this war and the hatred of the Noahs against humanity after more than 7,000 years?" Toraiod questioned Allen, meeting the exorcist's gaze with his stoic eyes, waiting for an answer from the younger man.

Allen held Toraido's gaze with his determined eyes, "I do not intend to fail, I will not let humanity go extinct, nor will the Noahs continue to be corrupted by the grudges of long ago, this has gone too far." Allen said firmly to Toraido, but that didn't seem to be enough for the second Noah.

"Your words are true, but is that enough? Do you really think it's that simple to stop this war? You don't have the hatred for Noah in your eyes, what motivates you so much to end this war?" Toraido said, pressing Allen for an answer.

Allen looked at Toraido, listening to his words and lowering his head, making his hair hide his eyes, "You're right, I don't hate Noahs or Akumas, and that's always been something that bothered other exorcists around me..." Allen said in a low tone of voice, before he lifted his head and looked at Toraido with determination shining in his silver eyes, "But that doesn't matter to me! For to me all souls are equally important, I've already made up my mind to save Akumas and humans, help people who need help, that includes you Noah, say what you want, but nothing will stop me from moving forward!" Allen exclaimed looking into Toraido's eyes, causing Noah to widen his eyes at Allen's response, before he let out an amused huff.

"He, you really are something huh." Toraido said, seeming to be more in a good mood after Allen's response.

It was at this moment that Kanda's inert body underwent a change, drawing both their attention to the fallen exorcist.

Kanda had an expression of pain, as a dark aura began to emanate from his body and dark veins began to appear on his skin, making Allen worry about his ally, who was a few meters away from him, positioned behind Toraido, who was between him and Kanda.

"Kanda! What happened?!" Allen questioned, knowing that something was wrong with his friend, starting to move towards him, but Toraido stood in front of him, Allen was about to yell at Noah, but Toraido spoke before interrupting Allen.

"He's failing his judgment, but you running to him won't change anything, that's something only he can do, his mind, soul and heart are being judged, he can't listen to you or me." Toraido stated placing himself between the two exorcists.

Allen grimaced at Toraido's words, activating his cursed eye and seeing that Kanda's soul was in conflict, being consumed by a purple color, he was starting to get frustrated that he couldn't help his friend in the judgment of his soul. ..

Allen's eyes suddenly widened as a lightbulb went off in his head, making him have a crazy idea...but it could work.

"Allen, you need to focus on Toraido, maybe if we defeat him we can help your fr- wait Allen what are you thinking?" Nea questioned, breaking off mid-sentence, seeing that her nephew was up to something, and from her nephew's expression it didn't seem like something an ordinary person would think of.

Allen raised the 'sword of exorcism' above him and positioned himself in an awkward pose for battle, causing Toraido to look at him with a confused face, "What are you doing-" Toraido started to speak, but he stopped talking when Allen moved quickly and hurled his sword towards him with all his might!

Toraido widened his eyes and jumped out of the sword's way, completely confused by the white-haired exorcist's action, however he saw Allen's sword travel straight past him and head towards Kanda without seeming to slow down in the slightest, causing Noah was even more surprised when the sword hit Kanda and pierced the samurai's chest, but the most surprising thing was that Kanda didn't look hurt from the attack, as there was no blood from the wound and Kanda didn't seem to be in pain, however. he seemed to have a change in his expression.

"What did you-" Toraido started to question Allen once more, but once again he was interrupted by Allen.

"HEY BAKANDA! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING IN THERE?! ALL THAT 'DON'T DIE TO ME AND COME BACK' TALK AND YOU'RE LOSING TO A SIMPLE JUDGMENT?! STOP BEING LAZY AND GET OUT!" Allen exclaimed at the top of his lungs, causing Toraido to cover his ears with the volume of his voice, which despite the distance between them, was able to make his ears ring.

Nea on the other hand didn't have that luxury, as being in his nephew's mind using his mental link to communicate he couldn't just cover his ears and stop listening to his nephew, so Allen's scream ended up making the fourteenth Noah scare himself to death, "Next time please let me know when you do something like this nephew, I feel like if it were possible my ears would be bleeding right now." Nea said to Allen on her mental link, clearly annoyed by Allen's sudden scream.

"I'm sorry Nea, but I needed to make sure Kanda would listen to what I had to say." Allen said aloud as he recovered from his high-pitched scream.

"I'm sure even the dead heard your scream boy, but I still don't understand why you hurl your sword at your friend, your screams can't reach you no matter how loud you scream." Toraido spoke to Allen, but when he saw that the younger man was looking behind him, he turned to look at Kanda, widening his eyes to see that Kanda had changed again.

The aura around him had completely disappeared and the dark veins in his skin had diminished considerably, however now Kanda's expression had changed from pain to complete anger, seeming to have been irritated by Allen's words, causing Toraido to be surprised that he he actually heard his friend's scream.

"How is this possible?" Toraido questioned Allen, curious about how the white-haired exorcist had reached his friend.

"My sword is not just a sword either, it is capable of reaching and reaching people's souls, but it only harms those I desire, I used it to create a channel to send a message to Kanda." Allen explained to Toraido as he called his sword back to his hand.

"I see, and from the result and your friend's expression I imagine your message has reached him and he doesn't look very happy." Toraido said, watching Kanda's expression.

"Hey, serve him right, he deserves this after being all cocky earlier and then getting like this." Allen said, looking pleased that he was able to help Kanda and annoy him at the same time.

Toraido let out an amused little huff, cracking a small smile on his face, "You two seem to get along well I see." Toraido said with something like sarcasm in his tone.

"You have no idea but it doesn't matter now, I already gave him my message, now I just have to wait for him to get out of this, but by then I'll be done with you." Allen said, readying his sword for combat.

"Indeed, we must continue where we left off." Toraido said, expelling Allen's movements.

And so they both clashed their blades once more.

Back in Kanda's mind, he found himself surrounded by darkness, all the people that were around him before were now faceless or shapeless shadows that stared at him and whispered to him, as he felt himself sinking into the darkness.

"You are the reason we died." He said a voice similar to the Finder's earlier.

"You exorcists don't care about us! Don't you have a heart?!" Came the voice of another Finder, the one who'd been pissed at him all that time ago.

"Because of you I became a Akuma! You forgot me and made new friends, that's not fair Yu!" Came the voice of the soul next to him.

And those words continued, seeming to pull Kanda further and further down into the darkness and Kanda could feel his heart failing and his whole body going numb, he could feel his eyes starting to close...

But it was then that he felt a twinge in his chest, brought on by a lighting around him, making his eyes widen, making him see a familiar sword piercing his chest, but he didn't feel any pain from that 'wound', the blade that belonged to Allen seemed to have come out of nowhere and was embedded in his body emitting a soft green light around him.

But before Kanda could wonder what was going on, his ears picked up Allen's voice.

"HEY BAKANDA! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING IN THERE?! ALL THAT 'DON'T DIE TO ME AND COME BACK' TALK AND YOU'RE LOSING TO A SIMPLE JUDGMENT?! STOP BEING LAZY AND GET OUT!" There came a loud scream from Allen, which invaded his mind and momentarily silenced all the voices of the shadows around him, making even Kanda grimace at the volume of the voice that ran through his mind.

And after the scream there was a moment of silence once more in the darkness, but Kanda was wide awake now and with an unreadable face, seeming to be absorbing what he had just heard.

At this point another shadow approached Kanda and began to speak, "It doesn't matter what you d-" The voice was cut off as Kanda freed his right hand from its binding and grabbed what would have been the shadow's head, silencing the shadow before him. crush the shadow with your bare hand.

"Shut your damn mouth, all of you." Kanda said with his head down and his hair covering his eyes, before he lifted his head and exposed his face in full fury.

"WHO THE HELL DO YOU THINK I AM, YOU DAMN BEANSPROUT! DO YOU BELIEVE THAT SOMETHING AS WEAK AS MERE ILLUSIONS WILL STOP ME?! WHEN I GET OUT OF HERE THE FIRST THING I'LL DO IS SLICE YOU BACK TO YOUR ORIGINAL HEIGHT!" Kannda exclaimed completely annoyed, ripping the gripping hands off his body and moving towards the surface again, completely outraged at having been scolded by Allen.

"I'll kill him." Kanda thought as he managed to bring his hand to the surface of the water and pull himself up again, managing to tear his way back to the surface, now seeing the blue sky darkened and distorted from the mental image and standing over the dark sea he had out, seeing all around him dry and twisted trees around him.

"Why do you fight so hard to keep going Yu? You said yourself that you exorcists are destroyers, not saviors, because you try so hard to keep going" Came the voice in front of him, causing Kanda to lift his head and find Alma in her akuma form again. .

"...For this time I chose this path." Kanda answered the illusion's questioning as he rose to stand and look the illusion in the eye.

"I decided to follow this path to help those who helped me, as I can't die peacefully without helping Beansprout after he helped us." Kanda said with determination, taking a step forward and creating ripples in the water, but he kept going, getting rid of all the attempts of the liquid under his feet trying to chain him, until he was facing Alma.

"And not even if I left those who have been with me for a long time behind, and that's why I decided to move on to the end of my own volition." Kanda said, taking another step and stepping through Alma's illusion, which broke as he passed her and continued on to the biggest gnarled tree in the large lake he was on.

"I chose to follow this path and be a warrior to fight alongside my friends." Kanda said placing his hand on the bow's trunk, before looking down, crouching in the roots of the gnarled tree and placing his hand in the dark water below him, feeling his arm sink into the dark waters between the roots.

"And for that I'm going to need you one more time, because we've been together for more than a lifetime after all, and we'll carry all the burdens and sins together, cutting our way to victory." Kanda said with her eyes closed, feeling that she had achieved what she was looking for, and at that moment from Kanda's submerged hand a soft green glow appeared, which began to increase with time.

"Do you believe you can carry all your burdens and move on Yu?" Came Alma's voice, calmer than before, questioning the exorcist.

"I will, after all I am an exorcist." Kanda said with a slight smile, thinking of all his friends who had been with him, Kanda then opened his eyes and tightened his grip on the light that glowed underwater, making the light shine brighter and brighter.

"Awaken once more Mugen." Kanda said, pulling the light out of the dark water and increasing its brightness, causing all the darkness of the water to disappear and the whole world around them to change, turning the clear blue sky and all the distorted trees to become Lotus flowers floating in one. beautiful endless blue lake, completely serene.

Kanda then stood up examining Mugen, seeing that the entire blade was now composed of dark metal, with light red trim traveling down the blade, he then sheathed the sword, before hearing a voice behind him.

"I'm glad you were able to move on Yu." Came the female voice behind Kanda, making him quickly turn around and find two figures he hadn't expected to see, the woman who had spoken was a woman with long blonde hair tied in a ponytail and bright blue eyes, she was wearing a female exorcist of an ancient model and beside her was a child with energetic blue hair and eyes and dressed in completely white clothes.

Kanda's eyes widened when he saw Alma and the blonde woman, but before he had time to say something the child was quicker to speak.

"That's right Yu! We're rooting for you, but we don't have much time to talk right now, you need to go help Allen after all." Child Soul said excitedly to Kanda, causing the samurai to look at him and then at the blonde woman, who gave him a beautiful reassuring smile.

"Go on, we'll be rooting for you." She said in a soft voice that made Kanda's heart pound in his chest, he then gestured behind Kanda, causing him to turn to the indicated spot and see the figures of his friends waiting for him in a blinding path of light. .

Kanda knew which way to go and wasted no time in starting to walk towards the light, but he paused in his steps and turned his head slightly to speak over his shoulder.

"One of these days I'll meet you again, so wait for me please." Kanda said softly, before continuing walking without waiting for an answer or looking back and seeing the smile on the faces of both people who stayed behind.

"He'll be fine, after all Yu is very strong and has a lot of friends!" Alma said jumping up happily while holding the blonde woman's hand, who was smiling happily watching Kanda's back.

"Yes, he will be fine." The young woman said, before Kanda walked through the white light and the whole world disappeared in a flash.

Allen was slamming his blade into Toraido across the arena as they moved, and it was possible to see a trail of destruction throughout the arena at various points in the arena, caused by their battle, which had not lasted more than 5 minutes.

When their energy-charged blades collided, a huge shock wave was created, with a trail of dark energy spreading through the arena past Allen's left side, while a green beam passed through Toraido, crashing into the audience seats and exploding the area hit, sending debris flying everywhere.

Both then jumped away from each other, landing a few feet away from each other, with both recovering from their back-to-back exchange of blows.

"Damn, I can't find a good opening against him." Allen thought to himself, concentrating on calming his breathing.

"He is a strong opponent, we could use my power to try to get us out of the dome now that we have the key, but we would need an opening." Nea spoke up, questioning her nephew about wearing something that had yet to be seen.

"We can't leave Kanda here like this, and he doesn't give us any openings, maybe if we use 'that'..." Allen spoke into his mental link with Nea, but his uncle cut that idea off.

"No, 'that' is going to suck a lot out of you and we can't risk using it now while we still haven't found the earl." Nea responded in Allen's mind, denying using 'that'.

Before Allen could reply back, he felt a change in the air and looked at Kanda, feeling a surge of energy emanating from him and Mugen, with Mugen exerting a strong glow.

"It looks like he's waking up, and from the looks of it he's passed the trial, impressive." Toraido spoke, drawing Allen's attention to him, making him see that Noah was also looking at Kanda, having felt the energy shift as well and widening his eyes as he saw Toraido raise his blade loaded with dark matter.

"Well, since he's awake, why don't we welcome him back to the waking world?" Toraido said, performing his 'Juldgment cut' towards Kanda still kneeling, causing Allen to worry about his friend seeing he wouldn't have time to reach Kanda in time.

However as the attack was approaching Kanda, the samurai moved quickly grabbing the hilt of his sword and in a flash he made a slash that cut Toraido's attack in half, causing the two smaller blades to pass through him and hit the target. just behind him, as the blue-haired exorcist opened his eyes to stare at the second Noah.

Kanda then moved Mugen who was still unsheathed and performed a slash in the air, sending a bluish-colored aerial slash towards Toraido, causing Noah to raise his blade and slash Kanda's attack, mirroring Kanda's actions, slashing the attack that passed him, but feeling his blade vibrate with the blow, feeling the force behind the attack.

Kanda then sheathed his blade again, having returned Noah's attack in kind, now freed from Toraido's judgment, meanwhile Allen approached Kanda, relieved to see his friend well and awake, but before Allen could say anything he was gone. sent back by a punch from Kanda that hit him squarely in the forehead.

"Ouch!" Allen exclaimed rubbing his forehead, seeing a bump form on his head, before standing up and questioning Kanda, "Hey, what was that Bakanda for?!" Allen questioned indignantly.

"That was for stabbing me with your sword and bursting my eardrums screaming bullshit in my ears! Now stand still and I'll cut you to pieces!" Kanda exclaimed starting to draw his sword slowly as he walked towards Allen, emanating a murderous aura towards the white haired exorcist.

"Huh?! You should be thanking me for helping you! You were totally lost in there!" Allen exclaimed back as he stood up, getting ready to fight Kanda right there.

"You guys are really great friends, it's really fun to see." Toraido said, butting into their fight, earning a murderous look from both of them.

DON'T GET INTO THE CONVERSATION! WE'LL TAKE CARE OF YOU LATER!" They both yelled in sync, causing Toraido to raise his hands in a sign of false surrender as he kept his face stoic but with amusement in his eyes.

"And you!" Kanda exclaimed pointing to Allen, causing the young man to turn to face him again, "Did you really think something so weak would bring me down? I'm not someone too weak to fall for mere illusions." Kanda said with a vein popping out of his forehead, making Allen look at him with an annoyed face.

But before Allen could fight back, he was interrupted by Kanda who spoke again, "But at least your help got me out of there faster, it makes my job easier." Kanda said as he turned to face Toraido, taking his focus away from Allen, while the white haired young man made a surprised face to have received an indirect thank you from Kanda, knowing it was as good as a 'thank you' to the angry samurai.

"You're welcome." Allen said with a small smile as he turned to face Toraido as well, earning a characteristic 'Tch' from Kanda in response.

"Hey, now the fight will be between you and me, I'll make you pay for pissing me off with your illusion games." Kanda said to Toraido, giving the second Noah an irritated look.

"Oh? Are you challenging me to a single duel? And is your friend willing to let us fight just the two of us and watch?" Toraido questioned, genuinely curious at Kanda's words, as was Allen who was looking at Kanda with a confused look, not understanding what the samurai intended.

"You don't have to worry about him, he'll be getting out of here and moving on." Kanda said simply, causing Toraido to raise an eyebrow at his words.

"And how will he do that? Since this dome will only disappear if I take it apart or I'm defeated, how do you plan on taking it off?" Toraido questioned Kanda, but Kanda didn't respond and just assumed a quick-draw stance, with his hand on the hilt of his sword.

Kanda closed his eyes as he concentrated, increasing his synchronization with Mugen, until he reached and surpassed the threshold he desired, "Cut heaven and earth, Mugen." Kanda muttered before opening his eyes and looking directly at Toraido.

Toraido was watching Kanda's every move, prepared for any possible movement of the exorcist, feeling every change in the air around him caused by the exorcist's change, but as soon as Kanda opened his eyes, Toraido had only a micro moment to use all his reflexes and jump. out of the way of the exorcist's cut with his blade raised to defend himself.

However, Toraido was not the only target of the cut, as Kanda performed a cut in a full arc and for about two seconds everything was in complete silence, before a big red line in the shape of a cut appeared from Kanda to the sky of the sky. dome of dark matter that trapped them in the arena, which in the next moment cut through the entire bleachers of the arena along with the purple sphere that surrounded the arena, completely destroying the sphere that held them with a great flash of red light that crossed the entire field of battle.

"Critical point. Mungen: Infinite Lotus Blade." Kanda said, revealing his still unsheathed blade, however what surprised Allen and Toraido was the fact that there was no blade left on the sword's hilt, causing both of them to watch in amazement as the sword's blade re-formed through the air around them, being completely bright red, as Kanda sheathed his blade.

Allen watched with wide eyes at Mugen's form at his critical point, seeing the blade take its shape again after Kanda's attack, trying to understand what had happened, as he himself had barely seen the blow come.

Toraido was also amazed looking at the now destroyed dome, knowing that if he had suffered that attack directly it would probably be his end, he turned to Kanda and spoke directly to the exorcist, "I have never met anyone capable of destroying the 'court' like this. , how did you do it?" Toraido questioned the samurai exorcist.

"Simple, I just cut the dome and everything in the way with Mugen, as nothing is able to stop my blade now." Kanda said firmly, showing conviction in his words about his current ability, he then turned to Allen and pointed at the exorcist.

"And now you're going to get out of here." Kanda said gesturing from Allen to the exit door that was on the arena's vip balcony, causing Allen to look at the exit door and place his hand over the door key in his pocket, before he prepared to move.

"I'm not going to let him pass that easily though." Toraido said preparing his sword to move and intercept any run by Allen, but Kanda spoke again catching their attention.

"That won't be a problem, because when we use our technique together there's no way you can stop Beansprout." Kanda said, causing Toraido and Allen to look at him with curious faces.

Well, Toraido was curious, but Allen looked at Kanda in a confused way, having no idea what his friend was talking about.

"Hey Kanda, what are you talking about? What the hell is our 'joint technique'?" Allen questioned Kanda in a whisper, not understanding what Kanda meant, but Kanda didn't respond and instead grabbed Allen by the Crown Clown coat that was on his body, causing Allen to look at his hand in confusion.

Toraido raised an eyebrow curiously at what the two exorcists would do, still prepared for any possible attack on him, but Allen's confused face gave no hint as to what Kanda planned to do.

"Hey Allen, you don't think he'd do what I think he would...right?" Nea questioned Allen in her mind, but Allen had the same doubt in her mind.

"Hey Kanda what are you-!" Allen started to question, but was interrupted when Kanda took him off the ground by pulling him by Crown Clown's coat and quickly spun him around twice, before he turned to the vip balcony in the middle of his spin, while Allen widened his eyes understanding the Kanda plan.

"Beansprout Toss!" Kanda exclaimed as he threw Allen with all his strength towards the exit door, making him fly through the air, passing over Toraido who was in shock with the 'joint technique' of the two, unable to react to Kanda's movement or the Allen's 'flight'.

Meanwhile Allen was flying towards the balcony where the exit door was, unable to believe that Kanda had literally thrown him towards the door, part of him knew this was revenge for having hit him with his sword earlier, but he didn't. could complain a lot when he was able to reach the desired destination, although not in the most comfortable way, when he hit a sofa that was present on the vip balcony, making him roll across the room until he stabilized.

"Ouch!" Allen exclaimed as he slammed his face into the floor after crashing into the couch and causing him to turn around and fall, "I can't believe this guy." Allen grumbled as he got up and recovered from his fall.

"HA HA HA! that was amazing! this has got to be the best idea I've ever seen in my life!" Nea said in Allen's mind, clearly dying of laughter at the scene caused by Kanda and her nephew.

"I swear if you had a body I would kick your teeth right now." Allen said in frustration as he ran his hand over his face, before walking to the balcony to see Kanda on the arena floor, "Hey Bakanda! at least let me know next time you're going to do something like that!" Allen exclaimed to the samurai exorcist, who was on the arena floor not looking the least bit worried about Allen's anger.

"Shut up and move on Beansprout! You might as well get this over with before we end up here, because if not I'll kill you for being so slow!" Kanda exclaimed to Allen, causing the white-haired exorcist to huff in exasperation at Kanda's threat.

"You better be alive when this is all over! because I won't be here to save you again!" Allen exclaimed back, earning an annoyed look from Kanda in response, but they both knew this was their way of wishing each other 'good luck'.

Before Allen turned towards the exit, he searched the small town, finding the spot where Lavi was fighting, located to the west of the arena and located Lenalee further to the center of the small town, seeing that the young woman was in the air looking his way, and despite the distance between them, Allen knew Lenalee could see him, so he nodded, giving the message that he would take care, before turning around and using the exit key to finally leave the third room of the ark. and move on.

As Lavi in the distance managed to pause her struggle and watched the purple dome disappear and Allen fly away (get thrown?) and reach the exit door, making him break out a smile on his face.

"Well, they did." Lavi said to himself, before turning to his adversary, "See that? Allen will make it to the earl after all." Lavi said teasing Fiddler, who growled and went back to attacking the exorcist.

Lenalee who was fighting in the air also took the time to watch the dome come apart and watch her boyfriend fly through the air, giving a small smile knowing this was Kanda's doing.

She then saw Allen look in her direction before heading for the exit door and returned the gesture to him, having confidence that her lover would be okay, "I knew they would make it." She muttered to herself, before hearing the sound of large wings beating, causing her to turn around and see Lulubell in a form similar to a western dragon, who had a human face in the center of her head that Noah used to communicate.

"Even leaving here, Allen Walker couldn't stop the earl." Lulubell said in her transformed form.

"I wouldn't be so sure about it, Allen-kun always exceeds people's expectations." Lenalee replied to Noah, unaffected by her words, "You, on the other hand, manage to outdo yourself, getting uglier by the moment." Lenalee said, taunting the twelfth Noah, managing to anger Lulubell and making her lunge at her again, making them both go back to fighting.

And back in the arena, now there were only Kanda and Toraido left in the arena, with both of them facing each other in silence, until Toraido decided to break that silence, "This was certainly something I definitely didn't expect, I must say that exorcists of this generation are very unpredictable. And in the end one of you managed to get out despite our efforts." Toiraido said, looking at Kanda with a relaxed posture, recovering from the surprise of their 'joint technique'.

"You can say that, but you also helped get Beansprout out." Kanda said staring at the Toraido, making the second postulate raise an eyebrow, but not deny his claim.

"And why do you say that?" Toraido questioned the exorcist.

"Because the moment I took the key, that wasn't an accident or a ploy to save yourself from my attack, you let the key go towards me on purpose, you wanted us to get the key and you wanted to leave me standing with your skill so you could fight Beansprout alone." Kanda said staring Toraido in the eyes without blinking, while Noah stared back with his stoic face, until Toraido let out a sigh.

"Well, there's no denying that I guess, you're right, I deliberately let you guys get the exit key and wanted to have a one-on-one battle with Allen Walker." Toraido said with a shrug, not denying anything Kanda had said, but that left the samurai exorcist with one more question.

"So I was right, but there is still something left for you to answer, why did you do that? If you are the most loyal to the earl." Kanda questioned Toraido, with several theories and justifications running through his mind, until he chose one of them, "Unless you believe that Beansprout achieving his goal is a good outcome for the smiling fat man and the Noahs." Kanda said, in an accusatory tone, questioning Toraido about the only justification he could think of that fit the situation.

Toraido looked at Kanda with his completely stoic face, before sinking his sword into the ground and using it for support before speaking, "You are not entirely right or entirely wrong, I am loyal to the earl and your will and the earl's will is find Nea, but the whole family knows this poses a great risk to the Earl, so we can't allow him to catch up with the earl and we've come to a crossroads." Toraido explained calmly, starting to look from Kanda to look at the artificial sky in the room.

The second Noah seemed to get lost in his mind looking up at the artificial starry sky before he spoke again, "I hate to see my family hurt so I can't let you go and find Earl so simply, but I know the reasons why. Nea has done what he did many years ago and part of me hates him, but I know that this is my inner Noah, a curse of the Noah memories we carry with us in every reincarnation, but that go beyond just becoming the same people as us. before when we awaken our memories, our inner Noahs are just remnants of hatred and rancor from ages ago, a true curse." Toraido paused, returning his gaze to the arena, the courtroom with its throne and finally he fixed his gaze on the exit door before speaking again.

"I remember well my past life, everything that happened and I remember how Nea was treated for being a Noah who shouldn't exist, something that could threaten the Earl's existence and how it affected our inner Noahs and our instincts to protect the Earl, and while Nea was unaffected by his inner Noah for being only half the earl, Manda was completely affected by the memories, causing him to do things he didn't want to do in an attempt to become the full earl and it made me see that All this rancor has already twisted us into something worse, something broken, in the same way that the earl is broken and fragmented these days, and in a way I understand Nea's motivation, even against my nature." Toraido said turning to face Kanda with a completely serious look on his face, but the exorcist was not intimidated by the look.

"When I saw that Allen Walker was the one who was in control of the body, it was something that made me think that maybe ending this curse is possible, with the joining of a Noah with the powers of the exorcist, a unique existence until today, maybe a sign that things are going to be different this time, so I decided to see what he is capable of for myself and he didn't let me down, maybe he really is capable of achieving what he says, but I couldn't just let you guys pass, because That's something I couldn't just do because of my pride as a judge and a warrior, the pride I carry in being selected for this position." Toraido said pulling his sword out of the ground and pointing it at Kanda.

"And that's why I won't let you just walk through here exorc... no Kanda Yu, I'll be your opponent now." Toraido said getting into combat stance, openly challenging Kanda.

Kanda looked at Toraido with a stoic expression, understanding his entire explanation and his motives, knowing the feeling of having lived once and carrying those memories with him, the weight they carry. And after listening to Toraido's challenge, Kanda couldn't help but let a small smile grow at the corner of his mouth as he got into combat stance, "So I accept this challenge, for after all I am an exorcist and a warrior after all, but I warn you that I won't hold back." Kanda said seriously weighing his words despite his small smile.

"I wouldn't have it any other way." Toraido said, spitting out Kanda's actions and letting a small smile cross his face.

For a moment they both remained silent watching their opponent and preparing for combat, with both of them not able to help but share the same thought, "Maybe in another life, we could have been on the same side." Both thought as they gripped their respective swords.

But they knew reality was different and there was nothing to be done about it now, so they both had nothing more to say and in sync, they both set off towards each other and clashed their blades once more.

And once again Allen found himself on a staircase that would lead to the next room in the black ark, but this time alone, feeling now the weight of the reality of the situation overtakes him, knowing that now he is alone and approaching the Millennium Earl, approaching Mana, maybe at the bottom of that ladder...

However Allen was pulled from his thoughts by Nea's presence in his mind, "You are not alone Allen, we are in this together nephew and all your friends are behind you supporting you." Nea said to her nephew, comforting him in this moment of calm.

Allen smiled at his uncle's words and with renewed confidence he started up the stairs to the next room.

The staircase this time was different, having colored handrails that ran on either side of the long staircase, which led upwards so that it ascended to a dark area where Allen could not see anything from the position he was in, but Allen continued up the stairs. carefully, with everything around him besides the stairs getting darker and darker to see, until Allen couldn't make out anything but the stairs and some of his surroundings thanks to the light that Crown Clown emanated.

"This staircase is different from the previous ones." Allen spoke through his mental link to Nea.

"Yeah, don't let your guard down Allen, I'm feeling a different energy around me too, something that wasn't present in the previous stairs." Nea answered her nephew in her mind, causing Allen to nod as he continued up the stairs.

"I can feel it too, even though I can't see where the stairs go, I can feel this energy, but it feels somehow familiar." Allen think, trying to identify where he had felt this energy from before, but it all became clear in his mind as a series of pointed candles appeared in the air and lit up, remaining in the air floating on their own and illuminating the space around the stairs, Allen knew very well to whom those candles belonged.

"Allen!" Came a female voice from the darkness and Allen braced himself for what was coming, already knowing this person's preferred way of greeting him, and after a few seconds he felt a figure collide in his chest and almost send him backwards falling down the stairs, however. he was able to stabilize himself and avoid falling by using Crown Clown to grab onto the staircase banisters.

"Long time no see, Road." Allen said with a little effort, as Road was giving him a bone crushing hug, after these words the young woman withdrew her face from Allen's chest to look at him, allowing Allen to see the youth Noah that he didn't seen for some time.

The young woman looked to be about 15 or 16 years old, although her eyes showed much more life experience than that, she was shorter than Allen, looking about 1.5 meters tall, she had purple hair. spikes that went down to her shoulders, her eyes were golden and had two irises instead of one, her skin was characteristic dark of the Noah clan, as well as her stigmata on her forehead, she wears a short white dress with purple ribbons wrapped around her arms, as well as striped and ripped socks with platform shoes.

This young woman is Road Kamelot, the ninth Noah and the Noah of dreams, a Noah who survived the death of the old Noah generation caused by Nea, her appearance and manner were deceiving, because despite her young appearance, she was in her 30s .

And she also has a crush on Allen, "Allen! I haven't seen you in so long, you've gotten taller and prettier too! I've missed you so much!" Road exclaimed hugging Allen's neck as well, making the exorcist struggle to keep his balance and be able to breathe.

"It's good to see you too Road, although you haven't changed much." Allen said as he struggled to breathe, but her sentence made Noah loosen his grip on Allen's neck, so she could face the young man with a pout and puffy cheeks.

"Mouuu Allen! that's cruel to say, you know I'm not able to grow up even if I want to!" Road complained, pulling Road's cheek hard to punish the exorcist for her words, as Allen was already aware of Road's condition.

"Sorryyyee Road, I meant you look as beautiful as ever!" Allen said as he tried to speak with his cheeks tight, trying to fix the damage done, managing to reach his goal when Road released his cheek, seeming to have calmed down.

"Awwn Allen, you know I can't be mad at you for long." Road said before planting a kiss on Allen's right cheek and hugging him again, causing the exorcist to sigh in relief at having escaped Road's grasp.

"You really are a hit with women, aren't you Allen?" Nea said in her nephew's mind, causing Allen to let out a weary sigh at his uncle's jokes.

"It's not like that Nea, stop twisting things." Allen said to his uncle in his mind, before he used his hands to place Road on the ground and push her away slightly, as he listened to Nea's laughter in his mind.

"It's nice to see you again Road, especially after you helped me so much last time, but I need to move on." Allen said to her, as he looked from the stairs to her again, causing her to look at him with her bright eyes taking on a more serious, albeit sad, tone.

"I know." Road said in a sigh looking down, before looking back into Allen's face, "You're not going to give up on saving Mana and helping Nea, I know how hard this is going to be for you, although part of me doesn't want the count get through this but i know how messed up everything is but i can't help you because of the promise i made all those years ago i can't leave the earl's side so all i can do is create these rooms that go take you to the Earl." Road spoke, with weariness in his eyes, showing a spark of weariness felt from all those years caring for the earl who was affected after Nea's death and a fraction of the weariness of generations of generations and generations of reincarnations.

Allen smiled weakly at the shorter woman, giving her shoulder a little squeeze with his right hand to give Road a little comfort, knowing that she had put up with many things all this time, "I know, but you've done more than enough for me and Nea all these years, after all you helped me many times, even when Nea and I were trying to reach a balance so that Crown Clown and Nea's presence in my body don't destroy each other." Allen said, revealing that he knew Road played a part in winning her over for inner balance.

"You noticed?" Road questioned Allen in surprise that he knew about her help, as she intended to do it discreetly as she was still recovering from Apocryphos' attack at the time.

"Well, yes and no, I didn't know at the time, although when I stopped to think about it later I could remember feeling your energy signature, as you had used your dream power on me before." Allen said rubbing the back of her head, remembering when he noticed Road's help.

"Oh, that... makes sense now that you've explained it." Road said with a blush on her face, embarrassed to have been caught helping thanks to the times she had interacted with Allen's mind before.

"I'm grateful for everything you've done to help me, even if it was to help Nea too, you've helped me a lot Road, thank you." Allen said giving her characteristic gentle smile, causing Road to blush with Allen's thanks and her beautiful smile.

"I wouldn't be so sure if it was just to help me that she did all that, you know." Nea said in Allen's mind, causing the exorcist to roll his eyes, before he was slapped by Road on the side of her head, causing a purple spark to hit the aria hit.

"Ouch! what was that for?/Ouch! what was that for?!" Allen/Nea grumbled/exclaimed at the same time, as Allen rubbed the affected area, as he listened to Nea complain of pain in her mind, causing him to look at Road questioningly.

"That was to stop Nea from playing smart, don't think I can't hear what you're saying Nea!" Road said, surprising Allen that she was able to hear what Nea was saying through her mind link.

"Oh, I forgot you could do that." Nea said in Allen's mind, seeming to be mirroring her nephew's actions and rubbing the side of her head where he was hit.

"Yeah, I can hear you and I can hit you, so you better behave yourself." Road said staring at Allen, making the young man feel awkward for her saying those words looking at him but communicating with Nea.

"It's not like I'm telling any lies, I'm just telling facts." Nea grumbled in Allen's mind, causing Road to lift her hand with purple sparks coming out of it in a menace, causing Allen to back away a little to avoid the sparks, "Ok got it, I'll stop." Nea said quickly in Allen's mind.

"Hmph." Road snorted putting her hands on her hips, pleased to put Nea in place, not wanting him to ruin her moment with Allen, she then returned her eyes to Allen, flashing a smile at the white haired exorcist, "Sorry about that Allen , but I know how Nea can be whenever she wants." Road said stretching out his arm and placing his hand on the area she hit in an apology.

Allen gave a small smile at that, "It's okay, he can be a real pain most of the time, in fact I'm glad to know that something can hit him straight when he starts to get annoying, aside from Crown Clown of course. " Allen said with a sly smile, not missing the opportunity to tease his uncle.

"A real pain almost always?! Is this how you treat your poor uncle who is always by your side?! Honestly I feel betrayed Allen! My own nephew!" Nea exclaimed in frustration in Allen's mind, causing the young man and Road to laugh at the fourteenth Noah's indignation.

"Well, since there are no more secrets, I must admit that I never expected that when Mana met you all those years ago, everything would have unfolded like this." Road said, making Allen's eyes widen at the revelation.

"Wait, did you see me with Mana when I was a kid?" Allen questioned Road, not knowing that Road was watching him and Manda when they first met when he was a kid, but now that she's revealed this Allen can't help but think it would make sense as Road had survived the deaths of all the other Noahs. last generation, with the exception of Earl, it would make sense for her to watch Mana while he was amnesic about everything.

"Oh, so you didn't know that yet? Well, I was following Mana while he was out of his memories and confused, but I was surprised when he met you and I felt Nea's memories inside him, which surprised me even more. that his memories would be with Allen, but the other Allen, the Allen who was alive at the time Nea was alive and er... This is a little confusing, but in theory you are that Allen, but he has somehow rejuvenated himself and connected to an innocence, practically giving birth to you as a new person." Road explained with difficulty about Allen's case from 35 years ago and the Allen who was the young man in front of her now, she was about to try to explain better, but Allen nodded at her and raised his right hand to stop her.

"I know about all this, I mean more or less, because Nea told me about Allen from 35 years ago, but even he doesn't know what he did to rejuvenate and connect with Crown Clown and give birth to me, but I took it. The essence of it, I admit, it's strange to think that I was someone else before, that I rejuvenated into a child who didn't remember anything and gave birth to me." Allen spoke with a confused face at his own words, still feeling awkward with the whole situation of his emergence.

"Yes, Allen made a real mess, I mean Allen from 35 years ago, but he was always able to do unpredictable things." Nea said in Allen's mind with a small laugh, fondly remembering her friend who is no longer here in spirit.

Allen nodded at Nea's words, "Yes, I can only vaguely remember his face and his voice from when he spoke to me when Nea was awakening and trying to take over my body." Allen said remembering the brief moment he saw his 'old self' in his mind, while Nea giggled nervously in her mind, embarrassed that she had tried to take possession of her nephew's body at the time.

"It's all in the past now, although I didn't know you were watching us back then Road." Allen said, turning her attention to the Road, returning to the subject from before, making her smile at Allen.

"Yeah, I've been watching Mana and you for awhile and that's why I was so happy to have finally met you when I recognized you the first time we met, I really wish I had met you when you were a kid, you were so adorable and so cute!" Road said hugging Allen again in a tight hug.

"*cough* *cough* Cradle thief *cough*" Nea coughed falsely in Allen's mind, causing Road to gain an annoyed expression on her face, before she placed a hand on either side of Allen's head and released purple sparks. with both hands, making Allen's hair stand on end and making Nea let out a cry of pain in the back of Allen's mind.

"Shut up! Someone who hung out with Cross would never understand how romantic love works! Stupid Nea!" Road exclaimed angrily, sparking sparks from her hands.

"Okay, okay, I take back what I said, enough!" Nea cried out in Allen's mind, seeming to be affected by Road's sparks, though Allen didn't seem to be affected by it other than his hair standing on end from the static.

"I think it's been enough Road, he's learned his lesson...for now, but I appreciate your compliment about me being cute when I was younger, although that doesn't seem to have helped make the first time we meet any more enjoyable." Allen said, remembering the first time he and Lenalee met Road and all the mess that situation was.

Road pouted at Allen's words, "It wasn't that bad, it was more confusing than it needed to be because of that busybody's presence." Road grumbled with his pout, albeit with a little blush on her face, showing that she might be ashamed of her past actions, and even though she had whispered the last part, Allen could hear and he knew she was talking about Lenalee.

"Now, now, you don't have to be aggressive with Lenalee, she was never mean to you for you to be so angry with her." Allen said to Road, never having connected the dots as to why Road and Lenalee don't especially like each other and at that moment Allen can hear Nea 'facepalm' his mind.

Nea was curious as to when his nephew would realize the reason his girlfriend didn't get along with the girl who had a crush on him, he couldn't help but wonder how his nephew could be so dense about certain things even though he had made a great progress as he acknowledged and declared his feelings for Lenalee.

"Hmph!" Road huffed crossing his arms over her chest frustrated that Allen had defended Lenalee, "You wouldn't understand Allen, there are people who just don't get along naturally, that's the case with her and me." Road said gesturing with her arm, pointing in the direction of where Lenalee was located in the previous room and back to her, making Allen heave a sigh at that.

"Well I guess there's not much I can do about it right now, I just wish my girlfriend and friend got along." Allen said sounding downcast at the situation, but he knew now would definitely not be the time to try to change Road's opinion of Lenalee.

"Oh boy." Nea said in Allen's mind, horror in her tone, looking worried as if Allen had just stepped on a land mine.

"What's up Nea?" Allen questioned in his mind, not understanding his uncle's behavior, but his focus shifted when he felt a dark aura begin to fill the room, "Uh, are you okay Road?" Allen questioned the origin of this aura, which was none other than Road, who had her hair covering her eyes, giving her a darker air.

"What did you call her?" Road questioned in a tone so cold it made Allen feel a shiver down his spine, causing him to swallow hard before answering.

"Well, it makes sense that you wouldn't know since it's very recent, but Lenalee and I are dating, well we literally started today so it's pretty recent." Allen said slowly as he rubbed the back of his head nervously, feeling Road emanate an even darker aura than before.

"This...this...opportunistic!" Road exclaimed pulling at her hair angrily as she stomped her foot on the floor in frustration, "She took advantage of my recovery to make her advances on you, that little one." Road grumbled through gritted teeth, seeming lost in thought, before from turning her gaze to Allen, who was looking at her in confusion until she turned her gaze to him, causing him to take a small step back in fear of Road's intense gaze on him.

"How far did you go?" Road questioned Allen, as she grabbed the collar of Allen's clothing and pulled him up to her eye level, staring at him with an intensity that would leave no room for lies.

"Uh, what? Road you're acting weird, what specifically are you talking about?" Allen questioned the ninth Noah, not understanding where this question was coming from and what it was referring to.

Road heard the young man's words and continued to stare at him for a few seconds, looking for any hint of falsehood in his words or innocent expression, before walking away looking satisfied with the result of her investigation.

"It's okay, this witch hasn't stolen your innocence yet, which means I'm still ahead since her first kiss was mine, she only has the title now, but that can be fixed later." Road said, muttering more to herself than talking to Allen, who was still trying to piece together the entire sequence of events that had just transpired in his mind, trying to use Road's words to put the pieces of this puzzle together.

"Nea, what's going on?" Allen questioned his uncle in his mind.

"That's something you'll have to figure out for yourself nephew, just be glad the storm has passed for now." Nea whispered to Allen on her mental link, taking advantage of Road being distracted talking to herself.

Allen was about to say something, but he, Nea and Road felt a surge of dark energy coming from the top of the stairs, making everyone feel a shiver down their spines with the pressure of the energy and they turned to the source of the energy.

"That was Earl, he must feel we're close." Allen said without taking his eyes off the top of the stairs, feeling the energy emanating from the Earl.

"Yes, the Earl must feel Nea's presence better than anyone, he's probably getting impatient with Nea's presence so close to him." Road said also looking at the top of the stairs, before turning to Allen, catching the young man's attention, making both face each other.

"I have to go, to finally end this war." Allen said looking at Road, making her nod with a sad look, knowing that she will have to part with him from here.

"Yes I know, I won't take any sides in your fight, all I could do is already done, from here it's just the two of you." Road said with his sad look, gesturing to the stairs and making candles appear and light the hood ahead, showing the top of the stairs with the doorway to the next room.

Allen looked at the door and back at Road, nodding with his determined gaze, before starting to move up the last flight of stairs, but he stopped when he felt Road grab the sleeve of Crown Clown's coat, making the young man flinch. turn to look at her.

But he stopped moving when he felt Road's lips make contact with her right cheek, before she pulled away with a mischievous smile on her face, a slight blush on her face.

Allen looked at the young woman in surprise, feeling her cheeks heat up, certainly turning red with the surprised action of the female Noah, "Road..." Allen said placing his right hand in the place where the young woman's lips had made contact.

"This was for luck, I would be bolder but this time I'll be respectful of the recent relationship, but tell that dancing brucha next time I won't be merciful." Road said smiling as she started to float away from Allen, sticking out her tongue in mockery in her final statement, causing Allen to let out an amused huff at the young woman's words to Lenalee.

Allen then turned and started up the last flight of stairs that would take him to the millennium earl, but he paused without turning around, "Goodbye Road." Allen said calmly, not looking back.

"Goodbye Allen." Road said back, sadness in his tone.

Allen then finished going up to the front door, putting his hand on the door handle, stopping and taking a deep breath, feeling an anxiety rise in his chest, "That's it, behind this door we're going to end it all." Allen said in a low voice.

"Yes, but you're not alone, remember." Nea said in his mind and Allen felt like his uncle was putting a hand on his shoulder to comfort him.

"So let's go." Allen nodded decisively, turning the door handle and revealing a bright light coming from the room, letting Allen enter the room where the earl would be, the central room of the black ark.

...Hi guys, how are you I hope everyone is well, this weather is crazy right? suddenly changing from night to day and all, he he...

Ok I have to apologize for the wrong statements, I miscalculated and we will have a last chapter to close the end of the war arc, so to start the corssover with Helltaker and the main story will be after the next chapter.

But the good news is that as I was writing this chapter and the next one to be one, it is already being written, so it won't take long for it to come out, I'm dividing them more to organize things and not make people read more than 40k words, so I leave this chapter around 30k and will post the next one soon.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, comments are welcome and I'll see you soon.

Remembering that: I don't own Helltaker or D gray man, the game was produced by vanripper and the Manga is written by author Katsura Hoshino.

Chapter Text

"bla bla" - speak normal.

"bla bla"  - speak in thought.

"bla bla" - demonic speech, other different voices or narration of beelzebub.

english is not my main language - Speak in languages other than English.

19th century, Central Room of the Black Ark.

Allen had finally reached the central room of the Black Ark, the room where the millennium earl was, where Mana was, and where he would be able to gather the arks and put the heart back together, to finally end this war.

He turned the knob and opened the door to reveal the living room, completely surprised by the view he found behind the door, and not only was he surprised, Nea was as well.

The reason for their surprise was that the room behind the door was a replica of a large golden wheat field, it was possible to see beautiful golden fields as far as Allen's vision was able to reach, there was a clear path of the wheat field and passed a large tree that stood out in the midst of the plantation, as it rose above the wheat fields, and at the end of the trail there was the only visible building in that room, this building being a large old mansion, which was familiar to Allen and still more familiar to Nea.

This was the Campbell mansion, the mansion where Mana and Nea grew up with their mother throughout their childhood to adulthood, Allen had visited the mansion in the present day to get answers about the mystery of Nea and Mana's story, it being there that he found Lavi, but the house in front of him was different from today, as although the mansion was in excellent condition nowadays, it was possible to see that it had been painted and had been affected by time, while the house the front of it looked much newer and more alive, probably being the house as it was 35 years ago when Mana and Nea lived in it.

"Nea, is that..." Allen questioned his uncle, still surprised by the appearance of the central room.

"Yes, this is the Campbell residence, just as I remember it 35 years ago, everything looks like it was back then." Nea responded in Allen's mind, with surprise in his voice and other emotions as well, it being obvious that he was thrilled to see a scenario identical to the one he had grown up with.

"This is probably Mana's doing." Allen said watching the calming landscape, not seeming to be any trace of the previous wave of dark energy or consequences of it, Allen observed the landscape for a few more seconds before starting to walk to the trail that led to the house and starting to follow it.

"Probably, this room as well as the control room of the white ark can be molded according to the user's wishes, however while the control room of the white ark allows manipulating the laws of time and physics of the room, the room in which we are is more physically malleable, letting it change to a completely different setting, allowing it to take on the user's desired setting." Nea explained the operation and differences between the control rooms of the arks.

"I see, so you mean that once joined, the merged ark's control room should be able to shape itself both ways according to the user's wishes." Allen concluded as he walked along the path between the wheat fields.

"Exactly, you're getting the hang of how these things work Allen, as expected of my nephew." Nea said in Allen's mind, pride in his voice at his nephew's correct deductions about the workings of the arks.

Allen rolled his eyes at his uncle's words, "Well it's only natural since you kept talking in my mind nonstop about science and alchemy and a bunch of other stuff as we travelled." Allen said in exasperation, remembering how his uncle incessantly devoted himself to teaching Allen about various areas he had studied in life, from the scientific area to the field of magic and other subjects, Nea had dedicated himself to passing this knowledge on to his nephew after knowing that Allen had never received any formal academic education other than the basics from Cross, after all Allen's late master taught him enough to survive on his own.

Although Nea had gone to extreme lengths, trying to cram as much information as he could into Allen's skull, even when Allen was trying to sleep, not caring whether or not Allen was interested in such matters.

"You're welcome nephew, very few people have access to the information I gave you, some people would even kill to know about some subjects I taught you, you should be grateful." Nea said to Allen in an arrogant and overly snobbish tone.

"Yeah, Yeah, say that to my sleepless nights I spent listening to your lectures." Allen retorted Nea sarcastically, remembering wanting to slam his head into the wall hard enough to knock himself out and get a night's sleep without having to listen to Nea's lectures, Allen would admit he was grateful for his uncle's efforts and he genuinely woke up. an interest in subjects, but his uncle's enthusiasm for studies was exaggerated in the extreme.

"Such ingratitude, this current generation is lost." Nea said in an overly dramatic way, making Allen huff at his uncle's banter even in such tense moments.

"So dramatic." Allen commented in his mind as he shook his head with a small smile on his face, however that smile disappeared when Allen was able to hear piano notes of a song known to him and after a few more steps he finally reached the mansion's residence in end of the trail he was on, having a vision of the person waiting for him there.

In front of the great Campbell mansion there was a string piano positioned under the large tree of the residence, being a piano very similar to the piano in the control room of the white ark, with a bench positioned in front of it and on that bench there was a man sitting playing the piano .

"So the little infant fell into a deep sleep.

Among the gray ashes the flames exhibit life force...First one, then two ...

Making shapes of the profile of your lovely face.

The vast land filled with thousands of dreams, dreams" Came the song softly sung by the man seated at the piano.

This man was a man who looked to be in his late 30s or early 40s, however he might have looked younger if he took more care of his appearance, this man looked to be about 1.88 meters tall, he has hair dark slicked back, though slightly messy and he has a stubbled beard, his eyes were golden like the hallmarks of the Noah clan, as was the stigma on his forehead and his dark skin.

The man was wearing colorful clothes, with a gold suit and tie, with a green shirt under the suit and a purple scarf around his neck, he was also wearing black hoodies and brown shoes.

This man was known by many names, Adam, The Maker, The 1,000 Year Old Phantom and many other titles, but to the black order he was known as the Earl of the Millennium, the creator of the Akuma and the first apostle.

"On the night when the silver eyes were trembling, the shining you were born.

Across millions of years, no matter how many prayers have already returned back to the ground." The man continued to sing while playing the piano naturally.

But to Nea he was Mana D Campbell, his twin brother he'd grown up with his whole life, the same brother he'd watched go crazy with when his memories of Noah awakened, the man who'd accidentally killed his mother and who was later the cause of his death. your own death.

"I will still continue to pray.

Please bestow upon this child your love.

Upon our joined hands, leave a gentle kiss." The music continued to ripple through the air, being calming and serene, although there was a certain coldness in the man's smooth movements, as if he was lost in thought as he played.

And for Allen that figure was Mana Walker, the man he met at the circus and took him as an apprentice to his shows, even though he wasn't good at it at the time, the man who went out of his way to cheer him up when he was sad.

And for Allen that figure was Mana Walker, the man he met at the circus and took him as an apprentice to his shows, even though he wasn't good at it at the time, the man who went out of his way to cheer him up when he was sad.

The man who adopted him and was like a father to him, and a man that Allen believed died because of him and that he had turned into Akuma as a child, thus earning his cursed eye.

"Mana." Allen let it out in a whisper, feeling all of his emotions play out inside him, being able to see with his own eyes the true face of the Millennial Earl, seeing his father's face, finally getting all of his emotions hit.

"So the little infant fell into a deep sleep.

Among the gray ashes the flames exhibit life force...First one, then two ...

Making shapes of the profile of your lovely face.

The vast land filled with thousands of dreams, dreams."The man, however, continued to play his music, not seeming to have noticed Allen's presence yet or simply not caring about his presence there.

Allen was about to start walking towards Mana, guided by his feelings, not really thinking about what he was doing, just wanting to get closer to that person.

"Allen wait." Nea suddenly said in Allen's mind, causing him to stop in his tracks, "I know you want to talk to him, but right now he's probably out of his mind and you've got too many feelings to think coherently about, let me take control. of the body for the time being to talk to him." Nea said in Allen's mind, wanting to give his nephew time to compose himself.

"On the night when the silver eyes were trembling, the shining you were born.

Across millions of years, no matter how many prayers have already returned back to the ground." The song continued, with another verse being sung softly by the man at the piano.

Allen heard his uncle's words and stopped his steps, recognizing the truth behind his uncle's words, casting one last look at the back of Mana who was sitting playing the piano, before closing his eyes and giving up control of his body. for Nea.

"I will still continue to pray.

Please bestow upon this child your love.

Upon our joined hands, leave a gentle kiss." The musician sang the last chorus of the song, playing the final notes of the song on the piano, finally moving and getting mad in the piano chair, with his back slightly arched and still turned back to the only other person in the room.

For a few moments everything was silent, with the wheat field moving smoothly around them both in the gentle wind that passed through the room, while Allen's body stopped a few feet away from Earl, who was sitting at the piano with his back to the room. for him.

Slowly the Earl started to turn to look at who was behind him, making his eyes meet another pair of golden eyes, which were in place of Allen's silver ones, but it wasn't Allen who was in control of the body and the Earl knew he said. .

"Ah Nea, there you are, I was waiting for you, but as you were taking so long I thought I'd play a little piano, I really like this song, it reminds me of when our mother used to sing it for us, it was good times." The Earl said in a happy tone, but with a slightly unfocused look, perhaps indicating his state of mind at that moment, as he was once again talking to Nea as if they were 35 years ago.

"Yes, she always sang this song to us when we went to sleep, we gave her a lot of work all day but she never complained, she was an amazing woman." Nea responded with a genuine smile and affection in his voice, playing along with Mana's daydreams.

"Yeah, she sure is amazing, those were good times." The Earl said with a happy smile on his face, seeming to be lost in happy thoughts, "We should go visit her one of these days, she would be very happy." The man sitting at the piano continued talking happily, with the same glazed look as before.

"That would be wonderful, if that were possible, but unfortunately that can't be reality." Nea said, losing the smile on his face and looking into the eyes of the Earl, who looked back at his brother with a confused face.

"Why do you say that Nea? Don't you want to see our mother?" The Earl questioned with a confused face, his hand twitching and squeezing rhythmically, though he didn't seem aware of it.

"I would love to see her again, but that is impossible now as she was killed over 35 years ago by the Millennium Earl." Nea said with a serious face, seeing his brother's face change from confusion to shock and back to confusion, but now with a more crazed look on his face.

"What? but that's impossible, me!...the Earl! he- our mother, that!" The Earl began to babble uncontrollably, as he brought his hands to his face and clutched his head in his hands, seeming to have a very strong headache, while his gaze lost focus.

"Your memories are fragmented from your memories racing through your head, along with your attempt to forget everything when you made your own face, but over 35 years ago the Earl's powers awakened in you, but you refused to become the Earl of the millennium and because we are apart, the power of the Earl created an independent puppet, which has the appearance of your Earl mask, this puppet had the mission to make you the Earl of the millennium at all costs, and it was this puppet that killed our mother." Nea spoke to Mana, causing her brother to look at him with wide eyes and tears leaking from his eyes, looking completely shocked.

But Nea continued, "I knew something was up, but when I heard that our mother died, I couldn't help myself, I blamed you, the other Noahs who wished for Earl to fully return and wanted to get rid of me, I hated everyone and everything and that led me to make mistakes and hurt people i didn't want to hurt and in the end i killed the noahs minus you and road you killed me and then you attacked yourself to forget the pain." Nea continued to tell the story of the events of more than 35 years ago, causing Mana's mind to travel in several flashes and confused and fragmented memories, causing him to hold his head tightly as Tears streamed down his face.

"That's- I-Mana...The Earl..." The Earl continued babbling, seeming to be lost, as he began to emanate a dark aura from his body as he tried to contain his headache, caused by the repressed memories in his body. your mind, "Earl killed the mother, I killed our mother, Mana killed Nea, I killed Nea, but Nea will come back, I will find Nea if I follow Allen and Nea came back, how?" The Earl questioned amidst his confusion, questioning his brother of his back.

"I came back thanks to Allen, the Allen we knew over 35 years ago, he let me pass my memories on to him for me to come back and he somehow managed to regress his age, so you decided to go after Allen, but with your fragmented memories you distorted those thoughts and when you found a stray dog you named him Allen and took him with you, after that you became a street clown, traveling around looking for me with 'Allen'." Nea said cautiously watching the aura that came out of her brother, until he noticed that the room seemed to be changing, there seemed to be small details but the room seemed to move slowly and change along with the Earl's state, which was to be expected since he was the one using the piano.

"Allen...Allen will take me to Nea, I must keep walking, I must never stop walking." The Earl muttered slowly, repeating the same phrase he was repeating back then, the phrase Nea said to him and the one he said to Allen, a phrase that was linked to the three of them.

"Yes, those were the words I left for you, and you followed them until you found a traveling circus that hired you and by fate's irony Allen was there, but because of Allen's rejuvenation of 35 years ago, he no longer existed, he got together with an innocence and became a child, who worked in this circus with the name of Red and was taken in by you, Mana Walker." Nea told the story, expressing a sneer, with the irony of fate having brought them together in that circus, the Earl just looked at Nea with wide eyes, seeming to be going through another flash of memories.

"The child who adopted you and raised you as a son, although things got messed up when the Earl's puppet came back to chase you and Apocryphos was trying to destroy you using Red's innocence, yet even after all this mess you took Red with you. you, naming him after the dead dog, ironically giving him the name that was once his, and Allen Walker was born." Nea continued, revealing the origin story of Allen and Mana Walker, much to the Earl's dismay.

"Mana Walker...Allen Walker- little pierro..." The Earl uttered sounding like he was remembering something, sweat pouring down his face, but his words made Nea smile a little.

"Yes, something I definitely didn't expect when I woke up was that I would have a nephew, especially that I was inhabiting the same body as him, you definitely get me with this one, but the most shocking thing was knowing that Cross took him in as a pupil, it was certainly a flurry of information." Nea said jokingly, but the Earl didn't seem to be listening anymore, he had his head down and sweating, with his dark energy emanating from him, and now the changes in the scenery were visible.

The whole scenery in the room started to move and change, the wheat field, the mansion and even the tree, everything started to change with the exception of the piano and the bench where Earl is sitting, Nea had to crouch down to keep his balance. as the room moved, everything seemed to melt for a few moments as the scenery around them began to change and large walls seemed to rise around him, with the scenery changing to an enclosed place instead of open sky and after a few more Within moments everything seemed to finally fall into place and the new scenery was displayed around them both.

After a few moments the room finished changing and Nea quickly looked around to identify the new scenery around the two of them and widened his eyes when she saw the new shape of the control room. "That's..." Allen spoke through their mental link, unable to finish his sentence, due to the shock he was going through with the sight.

The room was now different from before, there were big walls around both that went up to the sky, it was no longer possible to see the artificial sky of the room, these 'walls' and 'ceiling' were actually a large colored canvas, which had different colors interspersed, in the case of a large circus tent that was around the two, with both in the center of the circus stage, with seats for the audience positioned around the stage they were on, with the circus entrance being located behind of the piano which was in the same position, with Earl sitting on the piano bench.

Nea had not seen the circus in person, but was able to see it through Allen's memories, knowing that the setting around her was the circus where Mana met Allen years ago and Allen's reaction to seeing the setting around them was similar. the confirmation he needed to know that the setting was the same circus from his nephew's memories.

Nea then looked at the Earl who had his hands on his face, looking confused, but it was obvious that he was responsible for changing the scene in the room, which is to say that at least part of his mind could remember that.

"He remembers, at least part of him remembers, what I said must have awakened his memories." Nea said to Allen aloud, as the only other person in the room wasn't focused enough to hear.

"That means part of the Mana I've known is there...Nea let me take over." Allen said after a pause, sounding resolute in his decision.

"Are you sure you're ready for this Allen?" Nea questioned his nephew, knowing it wouldn't be an easy situation for him.

"Yes, I need to talk to him myself, if I get the chance to talk to the Mana I knew even once I'll take this chance." Allen said decisively, making it clear to Nea that he would not give up on his choice.

Nea gave a little sigh but cracked a small smile knowing his nephew wouldn't give up, "Okay, now it's up to you Allen, but I'll be here if you need to." Nea said before closing his eyes and starting to switch places with Allen.

"Thanks Uncle." Allen thanked his uncle, as he took control of his body again and opened his silver eyes again, looking directly at the figure of the Earl, who seemed to be fighting a battle inside his mind.

Allen then began to walk fearlessly towards the Earl, stopping a few meters from him watching him writhe lost in thought, Allen observed the man in front of him and took a deep breath before speaking.

"Manna." Allen said calmly, causing the Earl to stop moving, looking like Allen had successfully managed to get his attention, encouraging Allen to continue, "It's me, Allen, I know you may not remember me correctly, but I know that part of you remembers because you created this circus of your mind, this circus where we met." Allen said calmly, waiting for his words to reach Mana who was trapped inside the Earl.

The Earl stood still for a few moments, before slowly lifting his head and meeting Allen's gaze with his golden eyes looking calmer than before, "Allen...I...remember- but it's all blurry, I remember of a child...sad and crying..." Earl spoke slowly, with a conflicted face, trying to access his memories, the memories were blurry and whenever he caught a glimpse of them, he suffered a headache each stronger and stronger.

The man sitting at the piano was squeezing his hands very tightly, to the point that if he wasn't wearing gloves, his hands would already be bleeding, but he felt another pair of hands holding his hands, making him open them and look up, meeting Allen's gaze, who looked at him with calm eyes, trying to convey tranquility to him, but it was possible to see hope swimming in his gray eyes.

"That's right, that child was me, that was the first time we met, your beagle Allen had died and I was very sad, at that time my name was Red and you came to comfort me." Allen said as calmly as he could, feeling a spark of hope ignite inside him, hope that Mana could be recovered somehow.

The Earl seemed to calm down with Allen's words, "Red, yes I remember, the circus boy, I remember, but..." The Ear said slowly, seeming to be remembering the situation more easily, but he did. There was a pause in his speech, causing Allen to worry that something might happen, but the Earl's own words weren't what he'd expected, "You were red-haired, or you had auburn hair, now your hair is white like an old man's." ." The Earl said simply, causing the entire room to go silent for a few moments.

"...That's not what I expected him to say." Allen sweated comically at the Earl's sentence, not expecting him to talk about his hair and besides...

"What does he mean by an old man's hair? I know my hair is white, but there's a difference between the white of an old man and the white of my hair!" Allen questioned his father figure aloud, outraged that his hair was compared to an old man's, secretly hoping that Lavi and Kanda would never hear about it as they had both teased/ensulted Allen's hair before.

But they weren't the only ones he needed to worry about, "PPFFF! I don't know about that Allen white looks white to me in any hair, ha ha ha!" Nea laughed in Allen's mind, causing the exorcism to feel a headache on its way, but the Earl spoke again, catching their attention.

"But I remember you, your hair was different, after Allen died we met and we started walking together- but then...then..." The Earl started talking again, recounting his memories, but at the same time. At the end of his speech he started having another crisis with his memories.

"Calm down Mana!" Allen exclaimed trying to calm the man in front of him, but it didn't seem to be having much effect anymore, because the Earl's black aura emanated from his body again, making Allen worry about him again.

"Allen, he's getting lost again, we don't know how much time we have, we have to take this chance to unite the arks!" Nea said in Allen's mind, causing the young man to be conflicted as he looked at his father figure suffering like this, but he knew Nea was right, they needed to finish what they came to do.

Allen backed away slightly from the Earl, looking sadly at him as he moved closer to the piano and placing his hand on the instrument, "I'm sorry Mana, but I need to finish this once and for all." Allen said sadly, placing his index and middle finger on his forehead and starting to give the command of the white Ark to unite with the black Ark.

After this command was issued the piano began to glow slightly and its notes began to be played alone, with the sound of the notes being emitted and echoed throughout the room, seeming to start a song, Allen knew that this was the union song of the arks. , as he could feel that the piano on the white ark was now playing the same notes in perfect sync.

In a few moments when the song is finished the merging process will start and both arks will be merged, Allen was concentrating on guiding the song to speed up this process, but his focus was diverted when the Earl held his arm that was over the piano, making him turn to look at him.

The Earl was still bent over with his messy hair covering his face, but his dark aura had stopped emanating from his body, making Allen question his current state.

"Manna...?" Allen questioned eagerly, waiting for a response from the man sitting on the bench, completely unsure of Noah's situation.

"I remember you...the little boy saddened by his father's death, I remember his hair turning white now..." The Earl spoke in a thick voice, letting out a high-pitched laugh at the end as he squeezed the Allen's arm, causing Allen to widen his eyes as he noticed the change in Earl's tone, "I remember you, Allen Walker!" The Earl exclaimed raising his head and showing his face half covered by his Earl 'disguise', showing half of his smiling face and the other half with a crazed look and a trail of dry tears on his face.

"Allen get away from him!" Nea cried out in Allen's mind, causing him to widen his eyes and get out of his surprise, realizing that the hand the Earl was using to hold his arm had started to shoot purple sparks, Allen then started pulling his arm from the Earl's grip, however the changing Noah only tightened his grip.

"Not so fast! Now that the three of us are gathered here we need to put on a show worthy of this meeting~!" The Earl exclaimed excitedly, now completely covered by his disguise, before turning twice quickly and flinging Allen to the opposite side of the piano, sending the young exorcist flying through the air covered in purple rays, causing his impact with the ground to be greater than normal, generating a loud bang and raising a smokescreen resulting from the impact of the fall.

The Earl then looked at the piano that continued to play the fusion song,"Oh~ Let's see what you've got up to here~" he said as he put his hand on the piano and tried to send a command to him, but his hand was rebuffed. by the energy of the piano.

"Uh, now I see~ you planted a command to stop the process from being stopped until the song ends, very smart indeed~ but when the song ends I can issue the cancel command, although I'm curious with the reason you want to merge the arks~." The Earl said jovially, looking curious about the exorcist and his brother's plan, but it was possible to see an irritated vein on the side of his head, showing the irritation he felt with the situation.

He then snapped his fingers and created his signature top hat in his hands, wearing it over his head as he turned to where he had thrown Allen, watching the dust cloud settle over time.

After the dust lowered, it was possible to see the figure of Allen wrapped by Crown Clown's coat, which had cushioned its impact with the ground, although it was possible to see some sparks leave Allen's body as he stood up.

Allen could faintly feel the shock that the Ealr's attack had caused, although thanks to his Noah genes the dark matter didn't affect him that much and Crown Clown had cushioned his fall, he stood up and looked at the Earl, meeting the cruel golden eyes from the Earl, recognizing that look from his past fights with the first Noah, it confirmed for him that Mana was no longer there, even though he was there somewhere.

"It's true that after the music ends the command can be canceled, but that won't happen to me here." Allen said as he got to his feet.

"How confident of you to assume you'll be alive by the end of this song~ but you didn't answer my question, why do you and Nea want to join the arks now?" The Earl questioned Allen using his standard singing voice, although his gaze was completely cold.

"Of course he would suspect something after seeing that we want to unite the arks, but he won't deduce that it is because of the presence of the heart at the core of the arks." Nea said in Allen's mind, causing him to nod.

"The reason I join the arks is the same reason I'm here, I came to end this war, this ends here." Allen said aloud as he stared at the Earl, who had his big, disproportionate smile on his face.

"You'll play the secret game then~, well, that doesn't matter, since I'm going to eliminate him here, it's a shame that Nea also follows this path even after so long, but it's a necessary evil I imagine." The Earl said smiling as he shrugged and pulled out a scarf that was tied to the other scarves on his suit to wipe away his fake tears.

"It's really sad, but at least you're right about something Allen Walker." The Earl said as he finished drying his fake tears with his handkerchief, before pulling his handkerchief and the handkerchiefs that were tied to it out of his pocket, and like a magic trick he stretched the large handkerchief in front of him and pulled it out. an umbrella with its handle being a pumpkin head with a face carved into it, "This war will end today, with all the exorcists dead and then the human race you try so hard to protect. " The Earl ends up twirling the umbrella in his hand.

"Lord millennium! finally you got Lero out of There, Lero thought you'd forget Lero in your pocket again Lero!~" The Umbrella named Lero exclaimed with exaggerated tears on his face, his face carved into the pumpkin acting like an ordinary face, with his shrill voice echoing through the room.

After a few moments the talking umbrella stopped crying and looked around, seeing Allen standing there meters away from the Earl, "AH! Allen Walker! You're here again to disrupt the millennium lord's plans! Put him in his place! and give up exorcist at once, Lero!~" Lero exclaimed to the young man looking annoyed, quickly recognizing the exorcist who gave Earl so much trouble in the past and who along with other exorcists had 'kidnapped' Lero when they invaded the white ark, speaking his characteristic catchphrase 'Lero' at the end of his exclamation.

Allen couldn't help but huff at Lero's anger directed at him, "Hey Lero, good to see you again." Allen greeted the living umbrella in a joking tone.

"My brother still has the fertile imagination to create animated objects...eccentric from what I see." Nea said in Allen's mind, and Allen could imagine his uncle sweating comically as he said this, for apparently while they were both young and learning about alchemy and creating objects, Mana was good at creating golems and eccentric living objects, though Allen felt that Nea was not. had a say in this matter, as he created Timcamphy, who was flying close to Allen while growling at Lero.

Lero was apparently offended by the intimacy with which Allen addressed him, "Don't be so close Allen Walker! You are my enemy and the Millennium Lord, Lero~!" Lero exclaimed in his shrill voice, but before the living umbrella could continue to speak, he was grabbed by the Earl, causing him to immediately silence himself.

"That's enough Lero~, it's time to finally start the real closing show~." The Earl said holding the umbrella, making Lero silence himself before the Earl passed his other hand through the umbrella, transforming Lero and a large sword identical to Allen's, but with this sword being black, unlike Allen's which is white.

"Allen, if ever there was a time to use 'that', it's now." Nea said in Allen's mind, making his nephew nod, agreeing with his uncle about using 'that'.

"You're right." Allen said aloud, not clear if he was responding to the Earl's statement or Nea's speech, but he held his left arm with his right hand, pulling out his Crown Clown and invoking the sword of exorcism.

"Toraido commented that since this war started, there has never been anyone like me." Allen said, drawing the Earl's attention to him as he placed his exorcism sword on the ground, before continuing to speak.

"Someone capable of using innocence and controlling dark matter like a Noah." Allen said as he closed his eyes and a dark aura began to emanate from his body, contrasting with the white color of Crown Clown's coat and very similar to the aura the Earl emanated before.

"Oh~?!" The Earl pronounced it surprised, seeing Allen's ability to manipulate dark matter, he watched all the development with a curious and shocked look, never having thought of the idea of someone possessing the innocence using dark matter.

"It wasn't that simple to be able to reach a balance point to be able to use Crown Clown and Nea's powers, but we managed to get to that point." Allen said still with his eyes closed, as the dark energy emanating from him began to swirl around him and head towards Allen's missing left arm, focusing on the spot as Crown Clown's coat began to darken with dark energy. getting into the coat.

After a few moments Allen was completely covered by a dark sphere with a bright white dot at its center, with a stronger glow of this light the dark sphere dissipated, revealing Allen with a new form.

Crown Clown's coat was no longer white and shiny, as it now took on a darker shade, being in a shade of gray that was located between black and white, as if they were in balance, Allen's fair skin seemed to have taken on a darker tone, but not to the point of being dark like a Noah's skin, his right eye was a mix of silver and gold and his pupils were slightly sharp, while his left eye was red with his cursed eye activated.

Of all these changes in his appearance, the one that stood out the most was Allen's left arm, which instead of being empty because Allen's exorcism sword was drawn, there was an arm similar to Allen's right arm, which was covered by Crown Clown. , however his left arm was completely black with purple lines running through it and gave off a dark aura.

Even Allen's exorcism sword was different, as instead of the completely white sword from before, the sword now had a shade of gray, showing that it had been altered along with the rest of Allen's appearance.

The Earl watched the entire transformation with fascination, which turned into a look of shock upon seeing the complete transformation, mainly as he felt an energy completely unlike any he had ever felt before, as the energy that Allen was emanating now felt like a mixture of incense energy and dark matter, generating something completely unheard of even for Earl.

"What is it?" The Earl questioned aloud, losing his playful tone from before, keeping his eyes sharp on Allen, analyzing his transformation, before focusing his eyes on Allen's left 'arm', seeing that he was made of dark matter.

"This is what Nea and I managed to achieve after finding a balance between innocence and dark matter, this is the result achieved." Allen said raising his dark matter fetish left arm, closing and opening his hand, "I can use the dark matter to make up for the lack of my left arm while I'm using the exorcism sword, plus a few other tricks I don't know. I will reveal it now." Allen said smiling as he placed his finger on his lips.

"Oh, aren't you insolent~? you're really a headache to me Allen Walker, whenever I think about you I feel a tingle in my mind and now you come up with something completely unheard of, something that should be impossible to exist. , but you and Nea somehow created it." The Earl said gritting his teeth, increasing his grip and his sword, while his other hand scratched the side of his head in anger and although he kept his eternal smile on his face, but with veins of anger on his forehead, showing his true humor.

"That's apparently our specialty." Allen said with a smile as he picked up the exorcism sword from the ground and propped it on his shoulder, mirroring the Earl's stance with the sword, "Tyki always said I was a 'constant dance between white and black', I guess nothing it's fairer than honoring this form of mine as 'the gray man'." Allen finished with a cheeky smile, making the Earl even more irritated.

"I see, the name really fits, but it's a shame it will last so short, after all you will die before this song ends~." The Earl said emanating his dark aura around him as the scenery changed to the city of london with the artificial sky completely open and the moon illuminating the entire scenery.

Allen took on a more serious countenance as he faced the Earl and unleashed his own silver aura around him, causing both auras to meet halfway, causing a distortion in the very air around them and the cobblestone street breaking beneath them both, even with both being away from each other.

"Are you ready nephew?" Nea said in Allen's mind as he helped Allen control the flow of dark matter, to maintain balance between the powers.

"Yes." Allen said determinedly, causing Nea to crack a small smile.

"I'll be with you all the time Allen." Nea said in a definitive tone, causing Allen to crack a small smile at the corner of his lips, but keeping his face determined.

Then Allen's gaze met the Earl's and for both of them that was the signal to begin the final fight.

In a single instant both their auras expanded and glowed in pillars of energy shattering the ground beneath their feet, before they both darted towards each other at the same time, both slashing their swords simultaneously, almost as if they were mirror images of each other. other.

As the swords clashed, there was a flash of light, a flash of energy that lit up the night street of the city of fake London, followed by a mighty roar around both of them that came simultaneously with the destruction of the nearest buildings and glass. from almost every house nearby in the region, with now Allen and the Earl pressing their swords together, surrounded by a silver/gray and dark purple energy respectively, at the heart of the destruction.

At the center of it all, Allen and the Earl were facing each other once more, before pulling their swords away and clashing them again, causing a massive collision again, which was followed by several more clashes as they both started moving through the city while swinging their arms. swords against each other several times.

The Earl then released one hand from the sword and created an orb of dark matter and dashed towards Allen, who used his sword to deflect the orb away, hitting a nearby building, blasting the side of the building and causing it to collapse.

The Earl took advantage of the opening created and approached Allen's flank, striking with his sword, but he was grabbed by Crown Clown's coat, who grabbed the Earl's arms and held the blade, which was cut through the coat made of innocence, but the coat just wrapped around the Earl's blade.

Allen took advantage of the Earl's situation and aimed at the Earl with his left hand, releasing a blast of dark matter that collided with the Earl's chest and sent Noah flying, causing him to crash into the building behind him, causing him to destroy the wall that he collided.

The Earl was lying in what looked like a living room, he then did a lying jump and landed on his feet perfectly in a flamboyant pose, his plump form making his agile maneuvers funnier. He wasn't too affected by the ray that hit him, as it was made of dark matter, but he noticed that his suit had been scratched by the attack, which was impossible if the attack was only made by dark matter.

The Earl was snapped from his musings when the wall of the building he was standing in was pierced by a sword similar to his own, before it began to be dragged along the wall, creating a trail of destruction and slicing through the already damaged wall vertically, damaging the structure of the Earl. base of the building with dark energy splattering through the bricks, energy that the Earl instantly recognized and realized Allen's plan, causing the Ealr to narrow his eyes before the building began to shake and collapse on top of him.

Allen then finished cutting the base of the building, knocking the building down which resembled a four-story inn, dropping the building onto Earl, drawing his sword from the building and watching him collapse, "Do you think this is going to do any damage to him?" Allen asked Nea.

"No, but it's going to buy us time and that's what we need, when the song ends we can join the arks together, but we need to locate the piano first." Nea said, trying to locate the piano that controls the ark, as after the room change the piano's location changed again.

But from the rubble of the collapsing building emerged a large purple sphere, which grew rapidly and managed to completely consume the rubble of the four-story building that was falling on the sphere's creator, revealing a completely livid Earl who held a large sphere of destruction over his head. head.

"That was very impolite of you, Allen Walker, to use Nea's destructive power so soon, but if you wish to put our powers into play now, then allow me to return the favor~." The Earl said before hurling the huge sphere of energy at Allen, intending to destroy the Exorcist.

Allen looked at the huge sphere of destruction coming towards him and readied his sword of exorcism, imbuing it with the energy of innocence, causing it to take on a green glow around it, generating a ghostly shape around it, enlarging its size before to strike a blow with it against the sphere.

When the massive sphere of destruction met the tip of the Exorcism's sword it slowly slowed down as it pushed Allen backwards, until they both stopped with Allen holding his ground against the sphere, while the Earl continued pushing the sphere over Allen, keeping both of them in a stalemate. , as Allen held his own against the Earl's attack and the scenery around the sphere was destroyed by the raw power it emanated.

The Earl pressed even more power into the sphere of destruction, determined to erase the exorcist for good. Allen took a deep breath as he struggled to hold his ground under the pressure of the Earl's attack, focusing his innocence energy into the sword and from the sword into the Earl's energy sphere, causing the green energy to spread around the orb and generating spider webs. of energy on the surface of the sphere, containing the sphere's growth, though the dark energy struggled to destroy its bonds.

Allen could feel the sweat pouring down his face as he put his effort and focus to contain the Earl's onslaught, "I'm going to need help here Nea." Allen thought to his uncle.

"OK, hold on a little nephew." Nea said, starting to assist Allen in controlling his energy, taking care of the dark matter handling.

Allen then began to emanate dark energy through his left arm into the sword of exorcism, mixing both energies in the sword into one, then starting to spread the energy across the sphere of destruction, thus expanding the technique's area of action, beginning to transform the green energy from before into strong silver energy.

Allen gritted his teeth as he focused the silver energy against the Earl's attack as around the areas where the silver energy passed through began to diminish, not being suppressed but actually it felt like the energy was fading into thin air, and then began to emerge. silver spheres inside the sphere of dark matter and began to consume the sphere's energy, as if they were holes in space that destroyed everything they touched.

The Earl watched Allen's counterattack with wide eyes, shocked at the power the exorcist was using, before he had been suspicious, but now there was no doubt. Allen was using Nea's power of destruction, the Earl's shock was stopped by Allen once again.

"Destruction Balls: Cross constellation!" Allen exclaimed as he gave one last thrust in his attack, causing the silver spheres to glow brightly and a series of silver electrical beams connecting the spheres to each other, creating an image of a large cross of bright light, as if they were a constellation and that silver glow. it seemed to purify and destroy all the Earl's dark energy around him.

The Earl contemplated this glow for about three seconds, before he had to raise his sword to defend an attack by Allen who used his own sword to try to cut the Earl in the center of his chest, managing to block the blow with his sword, but the Earl was knocked back in midair by the force of the blow, with Allen pressing his attack with the power boost he had, leaving a silver trail behind him, thus causing both of them to fly higher into the sky.

In the distance, the figure of them both fighting for the sky, shining like bright stars in the sky, traveling like lightning and crossing the replica of the city of London, with a braided light charging against a purple light in the skies.

Up close, Allen was pressing the Earl as they both flew through the sky, swinging his sword and taking advantage of having managed to take the offensive because of the Earl's earlier shock.

Allen slashed with his sword from left to right without losing focus, feeling all the energy that passed through his body in sync, he quickly used Crown Clown on a building next to him as a platform to dodge a beam of destruction from the Earl, which was followed by several more lightning bolts that forced Allen to zigzag to dodge the attacks, taking advantage of the many tall buildings in the London setting.

Allen then launched himself above the Earl raising his sword and increasing his energy, regenerating the silver aura from before and the spheres around him, sending them to the Earl, "Destruction Balls: Cross constellation!" Allen exclaimed performing his attack again.

The Earl this time had a response to the exorcist's troublesome attack, landing on the ground and placing his right hand on his coat and pulling a colored balloon from his coat, he quickly filled his lungs more than would be possible for any normal physiognomy, almost like if he himself were a live balloon, before blowing all the air into the balloon, causing it to start to grow and deform impossibly, starting to assume the shape of Earl himself with a gigantic smile on his face, but on a scale giant.

The monster balloon then continued to grow and grow until it became the size of the two-story building on the Earl's side, approaching Allen's attack, before the Earl released the balloon's tip, causing it to fly away as if it had a life of its own. heading out towards Allen, colliding with the exorcist's attack mid-air.

The silver energy clashed with the Earl's giant balloon, which stretched out its hands and tried to grab Allen, but the silver constellation served as a shield for Allen, with the Earl's balloon's hands being disintegrated by approaching the energy, although the more he was consumed, more energy was lost Allen's attack and at the end with a great flash the attacks were destroyed in midair, generating a strong light that lit up the night sky and sent strong gusts of wind from all sides.

The Earl himself had to cover his eyes quickly, temporarily blinded by the strong light resulting from the collision of attacks, staying like that for a few more moments, before the lighting dimmed and faded, allowing Noah to withdraw his arm from his eyes and look at him. where Allen was.

However, he couldn't see the exorcist anywhere in sight, causing Earl to look around cautiously for Allen, not finding the exorcist or his energy anywhere.

"Where are you little clown of god~?" The Earl questioned jumping very high in the air and pulling a seemingly ordinary umbrella out of his bottomless pocket, opening it in midair and causing it to soar into the air above the surrounding buildings, trying to find Allen.

"Do you think hiding will work to buy time for the fusion song to finish? How innocent of you Allen Walker~." The Earl spoke with a huge smile on his face, creating another sphere of destruction in his hand and making it grow in his hands, "I can just wipe this city off the map no matter where you are." The Earl said to himself, preparing his attack.

However, he stopped when he felt a familiar energy coming from behind him, causing him to quickly turn to see a gray figure turning the corner and a large stone block coming towards him.

The Earl just raised his hand and fired the sphere that was in his hands at the stone block, destroying it completely before he hit it, the Earl wasted no time in using the nearby platform building and shooting towards the street where he saw Allen enter. .

As he reached the corner he saw once again Allen's silver orbs being hurled towards him as the gray coat disappeared down a street alley.

The Earl once again prepared his destruction spheres to nullify them, but the spheres exploded halfway in a big and beautiful silver flash, as if they were fireworks, exploding the buildings next to the Earl, causing them to collapse next to the Earl.

Of course, that wasn't enough to hurt the Earl, he just raised his sword and unleashed a wave of purple lightning that surrounded him and destroyed all the debris that fell on him before it got to him.

But even though he wasn't hurt, these attacks sure irritated the Earl, this being visible through his veins bulging in his forehead, his grip on his sword, his teeth serrated to the point of clattering and his eyes bulging in fury.

"These little games of yours are getting annoying fast, you know~!" Noah said through gritted teeth in rage, swinging his sword to get rid of the dust around him, wasting no time in heading for the alley the exorcist was entering.

He quickly walked over and grabbed Crown Clown's coat, widening his smile as he finally managed to catch the naughty exorcist who was giving him so much trouble, "I finally got you~, no more tag games!" The Earl broke off, his smile getting stiff on his face as he saw what he had grabbed.

He managed to grab Crown Clown's coat, but only the coat, as Allen wasn't wearing the coat, leaving only Crown Clown acting and moving on his own, surprising the Earl, "What?" The Earl let out in surprise, processing the situation, before he felt once again Allen's energy ending from his right.

Noah turned towards the energy source with his instincts ringing caution bells in his head and as he turned he found himself face to face with Allen's exorcism sword coming towards him at high speed as if it had a life of its own!

The first noah jumped quickly to dodge the sword, successfully getting out of his way, but before he could go any further he felt himself being grabbed by Crown Clown, with sentient innocence preventing him from going any further by clinging to him.

He quickly charged his sword with energy and swung his sword with the intention of slashing and destroying the irritating innocence, but his blow was blocked by the exorcism sword, which had been grabbed by Crown Clown as it passed them and moved along with the innocence to fend off the Earl's attack.

Innocence pressed back against the Earl as it enveloped itself in silver energy to resist Noah's dark matter, the Earl could see that the energy that innocence emanated from was weaker than what was generated before, likely from being away from it. Allen, however it made the Earl wonder where the young man might be, when a thought crossed his mind "The piano control!" The Earl thought widening his eyes before looking at the location where he placed the piano, on top of the Big Ben clock.

He however found no sign of Allen Walker near the piano, but that's when he felt a presence appear above him jumping from one of the nearby buildings, that's when he realized his mistake.

"So that's where the piano is, I should have guessed it would be at the most famous spot in London, but thanks for the tip." Allen said jokingly above Earl, causing Noah to turn annoyed to the exorcist, who was giving him a playful smile, irritating him even more, but Allen already had his attack ready in hand, carrying dark matter energy. in his hands and shooting from above Earl while Crown Clown pressed him attacking from below with the energy of innocence.

"Grey Bomb!" Allen exclaimed as he created the blast of energies mixed with the Earl at the center of the blast, generating a great boom and lighting in the sky, creating a clash between Crown Clown's golden energy and his dark matter, generating a sphere of mixed colors that came together. and formed the bright silver/grey color, making the Earl's form disappear amidst the glow.

Allen then propelled himself to the top of a nearby building, landing on the roof while breathing heavily and calling Crown Clown and the sword back to him, wiping the sweat from his forehead from the effort of sending mental commands to Crown Clown and keeping his energy suppressed. so that his innocence was the most striking energy.

"That was a risky move." Nea commented in his mind, causing Allen to nod as he donned Crown Clown and held his sword.

"Yeah, it took a lot of energy from me, but it was a success, having Earl worried about my disappearance while I wore Crown Clown was the bait, it made him worry about the piano and reveal its location and let his guard down." Allen said to his uncle on his mental link, as he looked at the Big Ben, knowing that was where the piano was.

"Actually a clever plan, impressive nephew, what gave you that idea?" Nea questioned impressed by his nephew's cleverness.

"Well, getting your opponents in poker and games worried always works to lead them astray." Allen said proudly as he unconsciously flashed his sly grin, remembering that he had managed to win several games thanks to this strategy...and cheat slightly.

"...I..will refrain from commenting on that." Nea said baffled in his nephew's mind, not knowing whether or not he should be shocked that his nephew had come up with such a plan because of his past gambling experiences.

Allen shrugged at his uncle's speech before walking to the edge of the roof to see where the Earl had probably fallen, knowing he probably wouldn't stay down for long, but part of him still remembers seeing Earl's face. Mana a little while ago and couldn't help but worry about him.

"We better go Allen, we know where the piano is, the song should be over soon and the ark will be ready to merge, we should go before he gets up." Nea said snapping his nephew out of his thoughts, causing Allen to shake his head and nod before turning to the Big Ben and starting jumping from building to building towards the huge clock, which was located halfway across the city of Allen, a distance that it wouldn't be much of a problem for Allen to go through even tired of the constant fights.

Now on the way to London's big clock Allen had time to focus on the black Ark's control instrument, something he was able to do now that he had the right region to look for, managing to lightly pick up the instrument's signal, feeling the music. that was played reaching its final stretch, having already passed its half for some time.

"We're almost there, it was to be expected that the process of preparing the merge would take longer than the download, after all the preparation process has to be done on both arks in sync." Nea commented in Allen's mind, rambling on the workings of the arks he'd endeavored to learn in the past.

Allen listened to his uncle's ramblings as he ran across the roofs of houses on his way to the Big Ben, absently listening to his uncle's words as he was lost in thought as he moved, something his uncle noticed.

"I know what you're thinking." Nea said on a sigh in Allen's mind, causing him to turn his attention to his uncle, slightly embarrassed at having been caught rambling.

"How do you know?" Allen questioned his uncle as he leapt from one building to another and then used Crown Clown to cling to another building and swing across the city towards his destination.

"Because I'm thinking about it too." Nea simply said before continuing, "I'm also thinking about Mana and everything that happened in that short period of time, and with the end getting so close it's impossible not to think about the more distant past, everything that happened..." Nea did not complete his sentence, as it was not necessary, Allen understood very well what his uncle meant.

"Yes, I know, pretty much all my life I was directly or indirectly involved in this war, actually more than just my life, my past life too, although 'old Allen' didn't like to get involved in the war. " Allen answered his uncle as he hoisted himself up and went on his way.

This made Nea chuckle amusedly despite the previous serious mood, "It's really ironic, he kept talking about how pointless this whole war was and that it was absurd that it lasted so long, and in the end he ended up causing one of the biggest impacts that ever occurred in any war when he decided to inherit my memories and found a way to rejuvenate himself." Nea spoke through the mental link, looking slightly annoyed at the end of his words before continuing.

"Because of me he ended up getting involved in all of this in the end." Nea ended up depressed because he felt responsible for his friend getting involved in this war and inevitably bringing about his own end to give rise to the Allen he knows today.

"Stop this." Allen said aloud, cutting his uncle out of his sad thoughts, "You know he did all this of his own free will and for the little time I've been able to interact with him in my mind, I know he doesn't carry any grudges or hurt feelings for you or any of the others, he lived his way to the end and wouldn't want you to blame yourself for anything." Allen told his uncle to comfort him about his 'past self' choices.

Hearing the words of his nephew Nea couldn't help but smile, being impossible for him not to see the similarity between his nephew and his old friend, "Yes, you're right nephew, I must be grateful that Allen helped me and the chance to end this war, and on top of all that I'm grateful to have met you nephew." Nea finished with a smile that Allen could feel through his mental link.

Allen smiled at his uncle's words, before taking another leap to the top of a building and finally reaching approximately one hundred meters from Big Ben, pausing to admire the view of the clock, knowing that the ark's control piano was there. , "We are almost there." Allen said seeing how close he was to the clock.

Allen was about to jump again to another building and move forward, but a shiver went through his spine and his instincts shot into high alert, making him quickly turn around to face the loud bang that followed the dark sensation that had him on high alert.

Several meters behind him, coming from the same direction he came, there was a big cloud of smoke and a trail of destruction, as if there had been a big explosion at that location, being possible to see that all the buildings around the place of the roar had been destroyed and the destruction seemed to continue as purple energy emerged between the buildings in the distance and began moving towards them, causing a trail of destruction in its path, with several buildings collapsing in its path.

"Looks like the Earl has awakened, and he seems to be more out of control than before." Nea told Allen through their mind link.

"Yes, his energy is more out of control than before." Allen said as he felt the Earl's energy, seeing that it was more erratic, almost as if it was out of control.

"We better hurry." Nea said to Allen, making him nod and jump to the next building, speeding up his run, finally being within reach of Big Ben, starting to use Crown Clown to climb the big clock.

"ALLEN WAAALKEEERR!" Came the Earl's voice completely distorted in the distance, causing Allen to look at the trail of destruction that was moving towards his at high speed, being able to see the dark matter leaving a trail of destruction in its path.

Allen continued to climb Big Ben faster than before, but his instincts warned him that he should dodge, making him jump away from the building to avoid the attack of several white tentacles that came towards him and pierced the large structure of the clock. where Allen was before.

Allen saw that the tentacles were coming from the Earl's direction and recognized that these were the Earl's ability, which he used to absorb the soul and energy of his targets, consuming their souls and pulling them out of the cycle of life and reincarnation, and Allen knew that he should not allow himself to be hit by this attack in any hypothesis.

He then used Crown Clown to grab hold of the untouched part of the watch and climb back up while swinging to avoid the new barrage of attacks from the Earl chasing him.

In the midst of this chaos Allen could see that the scenery in the distance seemed to move, probably due to the instability of the Earl as the user of the room, hyronically this instability of the room and the physics of the place that allowed the big clock to keep standing after the impact of the Earl's attacks that were destroying part of the building.

"ALLEEEN WALKEERRR!" The Earl exclaimed once more, appearing between the houses next to the clock, with the shape of his 'mask' completely deformed and gigantic, appearing to be out of the control of his Earl's 'suit'.

"He's completely out of control!" Nea said in Allen's mind, who was looking at the deformed and gigantic figure of the Earl.

"Yes, but the music is almost over, I need to get to the top now, I'm also not in a position to continue fighting him, using this form consumes a lot of us, if we take longer the sync will drop." Allen said, refocusing on climbing the clock as fast as he could while dodging the Earl's attacks.

However, the number of energy tentacles seemed to increase as the Earl's figure approached, with them becoming larger, now looking more like energy spears chasing him.

"I'm not sure we can make it to the top without playing our trump card, nephew." Nea said it in Allen's mind and the young man unfortunately knew it was true, but in the state they were in, using his trump card would be much more tiring than usual, but it would be necessary.

"Yes, let's do it." Allen said when using Clown Clown's threads to grab and swing by the clock that it now appeared to be breaking free of the ground and starting to float in the air in this insane scenario as gravity itself seemed to be being altered, though Allen was still apparently falling down. .

"Okay, but avoid getting caught as much as possible, in the state we're in we can probably only use this skill 3 times before we run out." Nea informed Allen, earning a nod from him.

"No need to tell me twice!" Allen exclaimed as he clung to the clock once more, now taking advantage of the strange gravity affecting the structure and running over the clock as it was a very steep hill.

But in the middle of his run Allen was attacked by the earl's spears that got in his way and came towards him at high speed!

Allen was about to jump out of the way of the attacks, but the ground under his feet broke, causing him to lose his balance and not being able to jump properly, getting in the way of the attacks that would completely pierce him, leaving Allen with wide eyes.

"Shit!" Allen exclaimed, seeing no other way out of the situation, "Time breaker!" Allen exclaimed with his eyes glowing brighter and a dark silver aura surrounding him just moments before he was pierced by the spears.

For an instant Allen could feel the Earl's energy spears hitting him and going through his body and he had the feeling of his energy being drained, but all reality around him seemed to crack with the aura that Allen emanated from his body, before the sound of shattering glass was heard and in the blink of an eye Allen was back in the position he was in three seconds ago when the energy spears started coming towards him.

Allen then started to move again, but changing his steps, being careful where he stepped and moving so that he passed exactly where the Earl's attacks would not hit, as he knew exactly how the energy spears would move.

He then maneuvered himself out of range of the spears and darted towards the top of Big Ben, breathing heavily, feeling the wear and tear of using Noah's ability.

The 'time breaker' skill consisted of using Neah's ability to 'destroy' the current time and make changes to events, in the case of this use Allen used his power to regress all time around him and in himself in a few seconds, but this was extremely tiring for Allen and Neah to manage, after using this ability only twice more.

Allen continued to run dodging attacks as he ran by the clock, however the big figure of the Earl grabbed the clock structure trying to grab Allen with his giant hands, missing his target, but grabbing the tower and breaking the structure in half, doing the top of the clock float further away along with several pieces of concrete as if they were floating in space.

"Things never get easier!" Allen exclaimed in frustration as he leapt from the lower half of the broken tower onto a chunk of floating concrete and used it as platforms to jump from chunks of concrete to another, without a single moment to breathe from the Earl's incessant attacks.

"Allen the music is almost over, we have to hurry!" Nea exclaimed in Allen's mind, a strain in his voice at the use of the time-affecting ability.

"Easier said than done!" Allen responded, using Crown Clown to balance his heels across the chunks of concrete and the changing gravity of the room.

However, Allen found himself once again surrounded by spears, constantly chasing him in an escape, forcing him to make several maneuvers to dodge attacks carried out by the Earl in his lack of control.

However, Allen felt a spike of dark matter coming from inside him and his instincts screamed for him to jump out of the way, making him avoid being hit by a large beam of purple energy coming from the giant Earl.

Allen had a few seconds to stabilize and process the threats that came his way, with the Earl's energy attacks joining with his energy spears that aimed to absorb his soul, picking up momentum to fire to the next platform to avoid being hit. by the spears that pursued him.

Allen charged energy in his exorcism sword and prepared his technique from 'Death Balls: Constellations' to block the energy blasts and spears that were coming towards him from various angles, but he left one of its sides open and this allowed one of the Earl's rays penetrated his defense and hit his right hand that held the sword, causing him to lose concentration and balance.

Allen was in midair when he saw the absorption spears coming towards him and a bolt of dark energy about to hit him, having few moments to summon his power once again "Time Breaker!" Allen exclaimed causing reality to shatter once more and regress.

Allen could feel the pain in his body turning into a phantom pain as his wounds had been 'healed' as they had never occurred to begin with, but the intense pain was still fresh in his brain, as was the sensation of falling.

Sensation that disturbed Allen's balance in mid-jump, making him have to quickly balance and tighten the grip on his sword that was back in his hands so it wouldn't slip.

"Only one more left." Allen said breathlessly, tired from using his ability one more time, but he gritted his teeth and gripped his sword and scrambled to his feet, knowing he couldn't be still.

With the attack coordinates in mind, Allen jumped ninety down the route he had previously taken, once again invoking his 'Death Balls: Constellations' technique to block the attacks but he kept the opening in his defense on purpose this time, but this time once he knew what to do.

By the time the Earl maneuvered his disproportionate body to fire a bolt of energy through the opening, Allen was ready, he swung his body in midair and used the weight of his sword plus his mind control over the weapon to hurl his sword towards the target the Earl's body, hitting the target accurately and piercing his defenses and hitting the Earl's main body.

"AARRGHH!" And with the Earl's bestial howl of pain, Allen knew he had hit his target, for the attacks ceased long enough for him to continue his advance, ignoring the discomfort of hearing Mana's voice in such pain, even if distorted.

Allen jumped over the rocks as fast as he could, just a few rocks left to jump and reach the top of the clock, where the piano control was finishing playing the music, which meant that the Arks are ready to merge.

Now without his sword Allen managed to maneuver more easily using his two hands and with just a few more jumps he would finally be able to reach his goal.

"AARRGHH" Though the maddened Earl's monstrous roar proved he wouldn't have an easy passage, he could hear the sound of destruction behind him, certainly a result of the Earl moving to capture him, though Allen didn't have the luxury of being able to look back, not now that it was so close.

And the closer Allen got to the tower, the more energy and dark matter rays passed through him, some reaching him, but not causing enough damage to slow him down or grab him.

Allen could feel his muscles burning and the pain coming from the small bruises that were starting to build up and wear him out, but he knew he couldn't stop, "Almost there!" Allen thought through gritted teeth as he leapt across the final rocks to his destination.

"AALLENN WALKER!" The Earl's scream came from behind him, looking anything but human at the moment.

After the first howl of madness Noah Allen could once again feel the change in the air around him as the entire area around him seemed to move once more distorting, including the blocks he was jumping and everything around except the top of the floor Big Ben that was his destiny.

What stood out the most was the tearing and twisting that was taking place in the sky of the Ark's control room, where it felt like space was spinning and bending like a whirlpool in midair, appearing to be at the center of the distortion.

The changes forced Allen to cling to the purple one he was currently in to avoid falling, just before the same rock rose to the sky even higher and began to climb to the top of the control room, towards the distortion that was brewing. in the sky.

For a second Allen could only watch the scene from a distance as he fell, for for a few moments there was a pause in the maddened Noah's attacks, but that pause seemed to last for hours as the alerts in Allen's mind went off to full blast in anticipation of what was to come.

And after the moment of silence came the chaos once more.

From the great mass of vines of absorption lines shot out dozens of glued lines that formed various shapes that resembled trees growing towards Allen, splitting along the way and aiming to hit the exorcist while constantly changing shape.

Allen quickly used his sword to deflect the first attack that hit him and change course with it, sensing the force behind the Earl's absorbing tentacles, which were now large enough to impale him completely.

And from the first attack Allen kept spinning through the air in his fall using his sword and Crown Clown to protect himself from the attacks.

The exorcist stabbed his sword into an energy stake and tore it apart using it to slow and dodge other attacks as he descended, but he was forced to back away from his support when the stake split into several different lines that shot towards him like spikes. .

Allen backed away from the spikes' path and fired a sphere of dark matter with his left slash to destroy the attacks that followed him, before quickly using his sword to deflect another attack.

He quickly used Crown Clown to grab a large energy stake that had missed its target and swung to get momentum and put himself towards the clock once more.

However, his route was disrupted when Crown Clown's coat came into contact with the absorption line for too long and fell apart from that part, causing Allen to lose control of his targeting slightly.

"Not good! Just a few seconds of contact seems to be enough to wear out Crown Clown!" Allen thought turning around and using Crown Clown to grab some rocks that were passing him and gathering them in front of him, using the rocks as a shield against the absorption structures.

He was finally close to the clock, with just a few more feet to go before he reached his target.

But that brought him closer to the Earl who was under the flying clock.

"NOOOO!" The insane Noah screamed, and once again the sphere of absorption lines moved, this time moving and shaping something different.

The clustered vines seemed to unite with the Earl's giant 'suit', binding them both together as if they were liquid, leaving the Earl completely exposed shrouded in dark matter energy as he floated in the air with his arms outstretched towards Allen with his eyes unblinking. focus and maddened.

"Don't leave me again..." The first Noah whispered to himself as tears streamed down his face, reaching out to try to reach Allen in the distance, seeing him heading towards the clock in the distance, reaching for him with his arms in vain because of the distance.

Yet his power responded to his desires above all else.

The mass of absorption energy connected to the Earl seemed to respond to his wishes, now taking the form of two giant arms that reached out to the clock, encircling the building and reaching out to grab Allen with giant hands, reflecting the Earl's wish to capture the exorcist.

Allen's eyes widened when he saw the two giant hands coming towards him and the situation only got worse when several small arms started to come out of the palms of these giant hands and came towards him to grab him.

Allen gritted his teeth as he saw another series of attacks coming towards him, increasing his grip on his sword and charging it with a great deal of energy fueled by his frustration.

"Get out of the way at once!" Allen exclaimed raising his sword above his head and bringing it down with all his might against the barrage of hands in front of him, generating a huge explosion.

From the smoke of the explosion came Allen, falling even faster than before thanks to the momentum of the explosion, sending him even faster than before towards Big Ben.

"Just a little longer..." Allen thought looking at his target closer than ever, just a little longer and he would reach the clock.

"NOOOO!" The Earl exclaimed once more in the distance seeing Allen almost reach the clock, and once again he stretched out his hands and his power responded, clasping both giant white hands around the exorcist, dooming the youth to be absorbed by the Earl.

Allen knew he was in big trouble, his body was tired, his energy was running out and his mind was on edge with every effort it took to keep his 'Grayman' form balance, and now so close to his goal he couldn't allow to be captured and absorbed.

He looked in front of him and was able to see the clock in its trajectory and its path being impeded only by the energy hands that came to capture it.

"Just one more time...is enough, just visualize the future I want...Nea, help me one more time!" Allen spoke wearily, making a final effort to cover his body with energy once more, getting his uncle's help along with his answer.

"Hold on Allen, you need your full attention on this case." Nea spoke calmly as he instructed his nephew, clearly trying to keep calm and guide Allen despite all the tension between them.

Allen saw all the big hands slowly coming together to grab him, along with several small hands that blocked his way to surround him, but he put that aside and focused only on his objective ahead, concentrating his power once more. time, before expanding it and activating its technique.

"Time Breaker: Time Skip!" Allen exclaimed once more, causing reality to shatter, but this time things were different for Allen.

It was as if everything around him lost its color and stopped in time, everything except Allen, who thanks to the situation around him was able to move, dodging and easily cutting through obstacles, clearing his way in about a second.

And with his path finally clear in the next second, he used the last of his energy to generate an explosion that launched him at high speed towards the clock.

And in the third second when Allen was out of range of the Earl's attacks, everything seemed to move again and both giant hands collided generating a loud bang coming from the clapping.

But the exorcist was already heading towards the clock at high speed, with his sword ready for the impact of the collision.

And when Allen finally reached the clock, he swung his sword and struck a blow against the clock, destroying the place and clearing his way into Big Ben.

As soon as Allen passed through the clock he managed to enter the room where the control clock was, falling and rolling on the floor several times until he finally stopped in a lying position, standing still and breathing heavily, with all the accumulated fatigue taking its toll and reaching the exorcist.

Allen lay still on the ground breathing heavily, before trying to get up using his arms, but he fell again when his dark material left arm fell apart along with his 'Grayman' form, causing him to lose his balance and fall again.

"Ugh!" Allen grumbled, using his strength to roll onto his back to make himself more comfortable, feeling the pain all over his body, as he returned the sword of exorcism back to his left arm and reverted to Crown Clown's base form.

"Considering everything we went through to get here, this landing earned a 6 out of 10." Nea said in Allen's mind, causing him to let out a silent huff.

"A bad landing for sure- Ugh! is not the biggest of our problems." Allen said as he grunted in pain as he moved to stand despite his body's protests.

Now that Allen wasn't rolling around on the floor, he was able to scan the room he was in, seeing the inside of Big Ben.

The room was large and had a metal barred floor, in the corner of the room it was possible to see a staircase that would lead to the lower floor, if there was still one at the moment, and the room had gears and chains that would serve to operate the clock. , which converge to the ceiling of the room, where were the biggest gears that were still whole.

More importantly, right there in the center of it all was the black Ark's piano control, casting a faint light as it played the final part of the fusion song.

Allen began to move slowly towards the piano, his left leg limping slightly and his body protesting the pain of movement.

However after reaching this point, there was no pain or fatigue that could stop Allen now, he was determined to put an end to it all.

The walk wasn't long, even with Allen's slow movements and his injured leg, but for him each step felt like an eternity, as if the weight of the end of the war was on his shoulders now more than ever.

And with a few more steps Allen arrived at the piano, the instrument of control of the white Ark, which would unite the Arks and the halves of the heart of innocence.

"That's it Allen, we're almost there." Nea said softly through the mental link, Noah's voice being light and carrying a weight at the same time, clearly feeling the anticipation for the moment.

"Yes, we're almost done." Allen responded in his equally soft voice, placing his right hand on the piano, making the light emanating from it shine brighter, illuminating the room.

Allen could hear all the chaos going on outside, along with the movement of the clock that floated through the air in the room as if it were space, as the music finally came to an end.

The exorcist took a deep breath when the music finally ended and the notes stopped playing, feeling that the Arks were ready to merge, and stopped for a few seconds feeling the weight of the silence given by the sound of the piano and the weight that this silence represented.

He began to focus on taking control of the piano once more and using his connection to the white Ark's control piano to give the merge command to both of them, finally sensing that both Arks were ready, he began to speak," Time to end it, fu-"

"...Allen..." But he was interrupted by a voice that came from behind him, a voice he recognized, making him turn slowly to find the source of the voice.

There, standing in the hole Allen had made to get in, was the Earl, standing, leaning against the wall to keep himself upright, looking tired and in pain, probably coming from the glowing wound he had on the right side of his body, which had several cross stigmas along the wound.

"It seems that that blow with the sword of exorcism hit the target, it seems that even he can't use that much energy and withstand this wound for a long time, but be careful Allen, he can still be dangerous." Nea said in Allen's mind as they both watched the Earl's condition warily.

"It's not like I'm able to fight properly either, I'm already out of energy." Allen answered Nea in thought, as he watched the Earl's state, meeting his gaze and seeing his tired and less crazed look. "And I also think he's calmed down a bit." Allen added softly, looking into Noah's eyes and softening his posture.

"Nea...Allen...don't leave me..." The Earl spoke again, his voice weaker than before, leaning against the wall next to him, looking at the young exorcist with a lost gaze, but not freaked out like before, making Allen relax his posture more.

"...Mana?" Allen called out his adoptive father's name, hoping he was in control of the body for the moment, achieving the desired effect when the Earl's—no, Mana's eyes focused on him, seeming to regain his senses a little.

"Allen, I...I can't think straight, my head is a mess..." Mana said to Allen, clutching her head in her hands, looking like she had a huge headache.

"He must be in control since the Earl was injured, it must be temporary, but he has taken control for now, we should take the opportunity now to merge the Arks" Nea spoke in Allen's mind, determined to move on even though Allen could see that he would like to interact with Mana longer.

Allen looked from his foster father to the control piano where he still had his hand, then back to Mana, feeling the anguish of having to end this now, knowing he couldn't miss the chance to fuse the Arks, but in the deep down he didn't want to miss the chance to talk to Mana one last time.

"Do it." Came Mana's reply, with his voice getting less distorted and more human, snapping Allen out of his thoughts, causing the exorcist to look at the older man with wide eyes.

"...What?" Allen asked weakly, confused by Mana's words.

"I'm not sure what you're going to do, but you're reluctant because of me-Ugh!" Mana spoke with effort, placing her right hand on her forehead in pain, before fixing her gaze on Allen.

"Do it Allen, I can get Earl in the back of my mind, trying to get back, but he won't make it for now, so do what you need to do, don't worry about me." Said the older man, making the younger man understand what he meant.

"But..." Allen started to speak, but he didn't know what to say, feeling his determination waver at the most critical moment, hearing the words of the man in front of him and knowing that at that moment he was the same Mana he knew when child.

And despite all the pain and confusion he felt, Mana managed to crack a small smile at the young man in front of her, "It's okay Allen, it's going to be okay, you know what you need to do, I'm glad to see you again ..." The man said with a soft smile despite himself, the same smile he used years ago to comfort the young man he was talking to.

Allen gripped his left hand grip tightly as he gritted his teeth, feeling his emotions churn inside him at his foster father's words.

"Allen, we need to do this." Nea said softly to him, guiding her nephew through the situation that represented a lot of emotions for both of them, but knowing she needed to end it now.

Allen stood with his head down, with his hair covering his eyes, before nodding and lifting his head, showing Mana a sincere smile despite having sadness on his face.

"Thanks dad" He said smiling, before nodding to his adoptive father and turning to the piano, turning all his attention to focusing on the fusion command, making the glow come back stronger.

Mana looked at her son's back once more, breaking into a sincere smile as she caught a glimpse of how he'd grown, but the heartache he felt along with the Earl's presence in the back of his mind were a reminder that he she couldn't speak to him any longer, but that glimpse of her son was a relief to her mind.

"Yes, he has grown a lot, I was blessed to be able to see him once more..." Mana thought with a small smile, before speaking once more, "I was also happy to talk to you once again Nea, thanks for take care of Allen." he said softly.

The man's sincere words made the young man's posture stiff again, but Allen didn't turn around this time, forcing himself to focus on the final command.

"Nea..." Allen started to speak in thoughts to Nea, but was interrupted by his uncle.

"I'm fine nephew, we have to finish this." Nea spoke with a soft voice, looking melancholy but determined to move on, encouraging Allen to finally give the last mental command to the Arks and initiate the merge.

And with the command given, the piano began to swell so that it lit up the entire clock, until the top of the clock began to look like a lighthouse, floating across fake London, before the whole London scene began to shift and shake. , starting to glow white and seeming to fade into brightness, until the whole room lit up and made it impossible to see anything.

Black Ark's First Room

The whole room was in chaos, with several signs of battle and destruction around, it was possible to see several pieces of wreckage that came from destroyed Akumas, with parts of the scenery burned, or with strange deformations and armor growing and with craters scattered everywhere.

And in the center of the room was the pillar where the exit door was, but now the pillar had several cracks and had destroyed parts, but managing to maintain itself, while close to this pillar it was possible to see the causes of this destruction.

On one side it was possible to see a strange figure that was standing bent over, looking bruised and tired, with wounds on his 'clothes' slightly revealing parts of a dark skin underneath, this figure being Maitora, the Noah of skill, who was clearly tired and apparently without strength to fight.

However, the members of the group in front of Noah also didn't seem to be in better condition, being visible that the group of exorcists that stayed to battle the akumas and Noah were also tired and worn out from the battle they fought.

Link was kneeling in the back of the group, with his uniform burned and torn in several parts, mainly his coat, which was now practically destroyed, showing his white button-up clothes, which seemed to be more intact, but the former Crow had small injuries, with a gash on his shoulder that appeared to have bled earlier but had been stopped, and a light scratch on his face.

But despite the absence of injuries, the blond man was clearly exhausted, with sweat running down his forehead and he was panting, fatigue caused by the use of his 'Atuuda' ability, which was floating around him, enveloping the young man who was in his arms. .

The young man in question was Timothy, who appeared to be dizzy and did not have any serious injuries, however his face was smeared with blood, coming from the green jewel that was on his forehead, which appeared to be slightly scratched, appearing to have been harmed and that was probably the reason for his dizzy state, however his wound appeared to have already been tended to by Link, resulting in the tired state of both of them these days.

And the one standing in front of both of them were Marie and Miranda, leaning against each other, with Miranda looking exhausted and with her left arm dangling lightly at her side, clearly injured and temporarily rendered useless, with her left glove apparently burned, while I right arm was supported by Marie, as it was possible to see that her right leg was injured, by the way she was golden to avoid putting weight on it.

Supporting Miranda was Marie, he was holding Miranda with his left arm hugging Miranda to support his while his left hand held his right ear, where his hearing aid on that side was destroyed, with his ear bleeding, as well as his fingers and hands, which they were injured thanks to the effort of overusing their innocence of wires in their gauntlets.

And at the moment the group of exorcists was facing Noah, with everyone present in the room unable to continue the battle, just staring at each other (although it was not possible to see Maitora's eyes), until Maitora broke this stalemate, giving way under his wounds and finally falling after a long battle, falling backwards to the ground, staring up at the artificial sky of the room.

The exorcists finally relaxed their guard, seeing that Noah and the akumas had been defeated, taking a few moments to recover.

"Finally it's over." Miranda said wearily, leaning more on Marie and finally turning off his innocence.

Marie didn't say anything, but nodded in agreement with a sigh, adjusting his grip on Miranda to better support his.

"How are you Timothy?" Marie said turning to Thimothy and Link, who had the young man in his arms.

"Ugh! My head is hurting but I'll be fine but I don't think I'll be able to use my powers again for a while." Timothy replied Marie, with his hands on his forehead, still feeling the pain coming from his wound, but Link held Timothy's hands.

"Don't rub your wounds so hard, Attuda managed to heal it, but if you move the wound too much it can reopen." Link said to the young exorcist, preventing him from touching his wounds.

"It's good that you're okay, we're done here, but we still have to move on to help others." Marie said to the group, causing them to nod and look at each other.

"Although in the condition we're in..." Marie continues, looking down at his right hand, feeling his wounds and the tiredness in his body, and he knew the others weren't in good condition either.

"We're going to be able to help them somehow, we're not going to give up now." Miranda said from beside Marie, squeezing the taller man's shoulder, conveying her determination in her voice, surprising the blind exorcist once again with how much she'd changed since the first time they'd both met.

Marie flashed a small smile at Miranda's words, before nodding and turning to his allies, knowing they were smiling back.

But when they started to move to the pillar and figure out a way to climb back up to the top to get through the door, the whole scene in the room shook, making the group have to hold on to each other so they wouldn't lose their balance and fall.

"What was this?!" Timothy exclaimed as he held on to Link to keep from falling, as he looked around the room, seeing that the entire room seemed to start to glow white, appearing to be changing shape.

Marie wrapped his strands around a large tree that was still standing to keep his balance, while hisother hand wrapped around Miranda's waist so she wouldn't fall, causing the female exorcist to blush slightly at her close proximity to the man.

"I don't know what's going on, but I can hear something, something big! like a symphony of a piano along with gears moving!" Marie exclaimed, transmitting to the others the sounds she was able to hear with his enhanced hearing, despite the injury to his right ear.

"That's probably Walker's doing then! He must have been able to unite the arks!" Ling said as he held Timothy and used his seals to stabilize them both.

Miranda looked like she was about to say something, but everyone in the group froze in place when they felt a strange energy start to rise, while Miranda's leaves, Marie's gauntlets and the crystal on Timothy's forehead began to glow green with intent, calling out everyone's attention.

"AH! my crystal gem is hot, it's like it's getting hot!" Timothy exclaimed, placing his hand over the crystal sphere on his forehead, which was glowing brightly.

"I can feel it, it's like a big wave of KI is emanating, like something is waking up! But I've never felt anything like this before!" Link exclaimed, feeling the strange aura that seemed to begin to emanate from all sides, that the ex-Crow could identify similarities with innocence, but it was unlike anything he had ever felt, even Apocryphos that was a pure living innocence was not. able to emanate a similar aura.

"I can feel it too, it's like my innocence is resonating with something!" Miranda exclaimed, feeling the sensation of her innocence resonating, as it did when Hevlaska checked her resonance rate with innocence, but it was much more intentional.

Marie was about to say something, but he stopped when he heard something coming from behind him with his enhanced hearing, turning to look at Maitora, who was still lying on her back on the ground, looking as shocked by the events as they were, despite to be in your last moments.

"That feeling...There's no more doubt...This is what we hate so much-Ugh!...it's ironic to think it was here all this time...ah, the irony of fate...I really hated it...if Nea has come this far to achieve what he wants, I hope it will be worth it..." The thirteenth Noah said his final words that were heard by Marie, before laying his head back against the ground and relaxing hi body, indicating that she was no longer alive.

Marie turned back to his allies after hearing his downed enemy's final words, lowering his head slightly in respect of hisfallen adversary, before speaking to his allies.

"That feeling is probably the 'Heart' of innocence being united, meaning Allen did it." Marie informed his colleagues, causing them to turn to the taller exorcist.

"That means Allen-nii did it!" Timothy exclaimed happy that his older brother was able to achieve everyone's mission goal.

"Actually, Walker did." Link said with a slight smile on his face, still concentrating on keeping him and Timothy steady.

Miranda also smiled as she hugged herself closer to Marie, feeling slightly nervous, knowing that whatever happened now would be a big deal. "Now we just have to wait for what's to come." She said slightly nervously, before feeling Marie hug her back, making her turn to him.

"Whatever happens now, we'll be together." Said the gentle giant, tightening his grip on Miranda reassuringly with a smile, making her smile back more relaxed.

"Yes, together." She said squeezing Marie's shoulder and turning to smile at Link and Timothy, who smiled back at both of them nodding.

And with those last moments, the whole room was filled with a strong light.

Black Ark's second Room

The room in question was not far behind the previous one in terms of destruction, although it was smaller than the first room, there was still a lot of room for destruction, being possible to see most of the books from the shelves lying on the floor, with part burned or destroyed. , the walls of the room contained several holes and cracks, as well as the ceiling, where the large chandelier that was there before, was now on the floor, with the part where it held on to the ceiling being destroyed.

The floor seemed to have taken the worst of it, having large craters and holes in several parts, with a large piece of floor missing, but with the debris that was scattered on the floor of the room, it was easy to guess where the piece of soil had ended up.

And on the floor of the room were both the only figures in the room, who were on opposite sides, down on their knees facing the figure on the opposite side.

Both figures stared deathly at each other for a few moments, before one of the figures began to emit a faint glow and split in two, leaving now three people residing in the room, now being able to see the injuries of everyone there.

The two figures that were once united were Jasdero and Devit, the twin Noahs, who together made up Jasdevi, and both were clearly injured, sharing the same injuries, the fruit of being injured in their fusion, with deep rips through their bodies and a large hole. in their stomachs, looking like their Noah healing factor wasn't able to heal from those wounds.

And in front of both Noahs was Krory, the exorcist who resembled a vampire, though his transformation was unraveling, making his features less monstrous.

The vampire exorcist was also not well, being possible to see several wounds throughout his body, mainly holes spread throughout his body, which seemed to have gone through the exorcist, which would be deadly for most living beings, if it wasn't for the healing factor itself.

Kroy was considerably more surrounded by blood than the Noahs, but this is due to his ability to manipulate his own blood with his innocence, being able to see an empty crumpled steel canteen next to him, being his last supply of akuma blood, and Krory being with light spots of dark stars on his skin, thanks to the akuma venom.

"Tch! I don't think it helps, you really are a monster, vampire!" Jasdero exclaimed from his slumped position, clutching his stomach, clearly in pain from his wound, with Devit at his side.

"Yeah! You're too boring to fight! hey." Devit completed, also holding his stomach with both of them leaning on each other.

Krory let out a weary sigh, before flashing a small sarcastic smile to the twins, "I told you the first time we faced each other, but you two are as stubborn as ever." Krory said with a huff at the end, before wincing slightly from the pain of his injuries.

The light interaction between the trio should have been awkward for all of them, but Krory didn't have the strength or energy to care right now, and honestly after so many clashes specifically against the Noah twins, Krory couldn't help but feel a certain closeness to his enemies, and after all, the battle was over and they all knew it.

The twins were in a worse state than Krory, this being clear from the veins that were starting to show through their bodies, being the effect of the 'poisoning' for innocence coming from Krory's innocence against both, and both had already accepted that they wouldn't have much more. time around here.

And Krory knew that too and part of him couldn't help but feel bad for them both, because as Allen had said, Noahs were still human in a way and the twins in front of him weren't much older than Allen, and that fact saddened him even more. the exorcist, who struggled to get up despite his injuries, desiring to move on to follow his friends.

The twins watched the exorcist slowly move to the wall for support and start moving towards the exit door.

"You're really going to carry on huh, you don't seem to be in a position to help your friends anymore." Jasdero said aloud from across the room, helping his brother lean against the wall to sit up.

Krory stopped in his tracks for a few seconds looking at his injuries, before cracking a small smile and starting to move again, with slow steps towards the door.

"I know I won't be of much help right now, but I want to be with my friends, it's just my nature." Krory replied with a smile as he continued walking.

The twins heard the exorcist's answer and followed him with their eyes for a few moments, before Devit started to laugh lightly, being followed by Jasdero.

"You're weird hey! Even though you're a monster you still say cute things hey!" The blond twin chuckled lightly despite his injuries, joined by his brother.

Despite the chuckles Krory didn't find Noah's words offensive, grinning wider as he continued walking.

"I think being a monster made me value my friends, after all, this monster fights for them." Krory said smiling, as he walked more quickly, his determination renewed.

The twins laughed harder at the exorcist's words before Devit spoke again.

"You're really weird ha ha- Ugh!" The blond-haired twin chuckled, before his laugh was smothered by a grunt of pain as he clutched at his stomach wound and the veins in his body swelled.

Jasdero held his brother closer to comfort him, feeling the same pain as his brother, but trying to comfort him, as of the two he always acted like the eldest despite the simultaneous emergence of both.

Devit looked at his brother and cracked a small smile seeing his brother worried about him, making his brother smile back despite the pain, they both knew they didn't have much more time.

Krory slowed his gait as he heard the twins' grunts, but he didn't look back, knowing he had to keep going despite the heaviness in his heart.

However, everyone stopped and turned their attention to their surroundings when the room began to shake and glow white, making Krory lean on a nearby bookcase to keep from falling.

All the occupants began to look around the room, watching her go through the process of changing form unknown, leaving Krory wondering what was going on and if it was connected to Allen and the others.

But before Krory could question further, he felt his teeth begin to heat up, feeling as if his innocence was resonating with something, just as his teeth began to glow too, as he felt the strange energy that began to emanate through the room.

And not only did Krory feel the awakening aura, but the twins were able to feel that aura as well, feeling their inner Noahs resonate with complete abhorrence of the energy emanating from them, but in the condition they were in, their inner Noahs were unable to affect their minds, but the sheer hatred coming from their Noahs towards energy made it obvious to them what it was all about.

"Well, that sucks." Jasdero let out a huff as he leaned back against the wall behind him, understanding the current situation.

"The 'heart' is here, this is really annoying hii." Devit added, understanding what the situation was about, before starting to lose strength and leaning back against his brother's shoulder.

Jasdero felt his brother rest on his shoulder and knew there wasn't much time left for either of them, he then turned his gaze to Krory once more.

"Hey vampire!" Jasdero exclaimed, catching the attention of Krory, who was feeling the strange resonance between his innocence and the 'heart' that was rising, before turning to the fallen Noah.

Both stared at each other for a few moments, looking into each other's eyes, knowing that the final moments were approaching.

"One of the most annoying things about humanity to me is that they seem to have forgotten what 'bonds' means, so your words better not just be a bullshit bluff." Noah said to the exorcist, looking deathly into the older man's eyes despite his current situation.

Krory's eyes widened slightly at Noah's words, recognizing their meaning, before nodding, returning the dark-haired twin's serious gaze, causing Noah to let out a slight snort and rest his head against his brother's.

"Hii, he's a Jas vampire, so he doesn't count." Devit pointed playfully, causing his brother to chuckle slightly as the younger twin closed his eyes, looking like he'd run out of steam.

"He, you're right Devit, I think he might be telling the truth after all..." Jasdero replied, feeling his brother lose consciousness on his shoulder, before he himself started to close his eyes as he rested against his brother.

"You better go to sleep Devit...we'll see each other when we wake up again...after all we are the bond, heh." And with those words he closed his eyes and leaned back against his twin, leaving them both leaning against the wall of the room, leaning against each other, appearing to be at peace.

Krory looked at the Noah twins and felt a strong thrill in his heart when he saw both of them stop moving and lie still against each other, almost as if they were sleeping.

But he knew that was not the case unfortunately, he knew that this war would not end so peacefully.

"Bonds... are really what makes us human after all, even a monster like me can form strong bonds after all..." Krory said to himself, thinking of his friends, seeing the room begin to glow brighter intention.

And then a great white flash of lighting filled the room and it was all consumed.

Black Ark's third Room

The third room of the black Ark was the largest of the three and was also the most destroyed of it, with the entire small town having swaths of destruction everywhere, with destroyed buildings and wreckage everywhere.

In the first part of the city it is possible to see a great destruction around, with several craters and burn marks, as well as buildings that seemed to have been melted by a kind of corrosive acid.

And in the center of the destruction it was possible to see two figures, one being Lavi, who was leaning on her crouched hammer to serve as a support for the exorcist and in front of her a few meters away was Fiddler, who was lying on his back and untransformed, completely defeated.

Noah had burns all over his body and signs that he had been electrocuted, his mouth on his belly was gone and he didn't seem to have the energy to keep fighting, even with his abnormal body.

Lavi also had heavy injuries, he was fully supported on his left leg and his hammer, indicating that his right leg was injured and out of use, while his upper left was also more clearly injured, showing heavy burns that he possessed. irregularities and appeared to be up to second grade, likely caused by Fiddler's acid, leaving the exorcist's shoulder and left arm visible thanks to his uniform being burned as well.

"Arrgh! That hurts..." Fiddler said from his lying position, feeling the pain coursing through his burned body, unable to fight any longer.

"That's the intention you know, but I have to admit you were a tough bastard-Argh." Lavi said, breaking off when he accidentally put too much weight on his left leg, causing him to feel a twinge of pain in his leg.

"Argh! I don't want to hear it from you redhead..." Fiddler complained from his lying position, with his voice losing its distortion along with his transformation and feeling his consciousness slowly slip away.

"Hey, I'm just trying to be nice and all, don't be a bad loser." Lavi said playfully to Noah, leaning on his hammer, before turning to the areas next to him, seeing that the sounds of destruction were diminishing, indicating that his companions' battles were ending as well.

He then started to limp towards the center of town where the arena was, being the closest battle site to him, but he stopped when he heard Fiddler's voice speak behind him.

"I could see through that exorcist...I could use my parasite to see and hear through him...I could see what you exorcists were like out of combat, in your order." Fiddler spoke aloud for Lavi to hear, not looking away from the sky in the Ark room.

Lavi turned to look at Noah, understanding he was talking about chaozii, drawing her attention to what Noah had to say.

"He was very fond of order, he admired you, he hated the Akuma and the Noahs, he was afraid of us, and when Allen Walker was revealed to be a Noah, he felt strange, he admired him, but he was afraid... jealous of him too, everyone around him worried about him, that exorcist was all confused, just like you humans... corroded inside." Fiddler spoke vaguely, maintaining his awkward manner.

"Why are you telling me this?" Lavi questioned Noah, trying to understand what he was getting at.

"I don't really know, it's strange to see through the eyes of a human with my parasites, especially that exorcist...he didn't like the white haired exorcist, but at the same time he liked him, it was strange...I think that in the end he would have liked to talk to him, that's what humans should do, but they're always too rotten for that... corroded like I said." Fiddle continued talking as he lay on the floor, feeling his body go limp.

"..." Lavi looked at Noah, processing his words about Chaoji's thoughts and how he viewed humanity, it being strange for him to hear the sixth Noah's point of view on humanity, but he somehow understood that the that the Noahs represent affect their personalities more than they appear on the surface.

"You're a weird guy you know, but I think I understand what you mean...Chaoji wanted to apologize to Allen then, but it seems like he never got the chance...I'll tell Beansprout that at least, it's good to know that , Allen is not the type to hold a grudge, he must have forgiven Chaoji for being an idiot a long time ago." The red-haired exorcist replied, thinking that Allen wouldn't hold any grudges against Chaoji, but the fact that he wanted to apologize was a good thing, but unfortunately they wouldn't have that chance anymore.

"Eh, I don't really care about that much, it was just weird, in the end... the most important thing is Earl and his goals~." Fiddler said softly, before closing his eyes and going still.

Lavi looked at Noah's body for a few moments, before feeling a tremor under her feet and noticing the change the room began to undergo, making him lean more on his hammer so he wouldn't lose his balance, noticing the strange white glow that the room seemed to be beginning to emanate.

"Wow! what's going on?!" He exclaimed to no one in particular, looking around the room, trying to understand what was happening, but his attention was drawn to his hammer as it began to glow and resonate, as if it was synchronizing with something.

"That...must be the 'heart' at work, Allen must have gotten it." Lavi deduced quickly in her mind, being able to connect the dots of her innocence resonating along with the change in the Ark room.

However, his attention was caught by a strong glow of a different color coming from the arena in the center of town, where the door was.

"Well, better go check on the others first." Lavi said to himself before using his hammer to move towards the arena, avoiding his injured leg.

While Lavi was finishing his battle against Fiddler, in another region of the small town it was possible to see a great destruction that was concentrated around a large crater in the center of a square, with all the buildings around being destroyed and with rubble on all sides. .

And once again in the center of it all, it was possible to see two figures in the center of the destruction, where the water fountain used to be in the center of the small town square.

One of the figures was recognizably Lenalee, who was standing beside a destroyed house, leaning against a wall of the house that was still standing, her legs clearly shaking and releasing a faint green light and releasing smoke slightly from her heels, more specifically on their heels where their 'Dark Boots' were located.

She was leaning against the wall obviously because of the instability of her legs, her uniform was torn and wrinkled, being worse on the right side of her abdomen, which there was a tear that showed a deep cut that appeared to have been staunched, but not before bleed and stain your uniform in that area red.

In addition to the cut on his side, there were injuries on his body on a lighter scale, with the exception of his head, which had a cut above his left eye, which had cut his forehead diagonally, slightly reaching his cheek, slightly marking his face. face.

The cut didn't seem very deep, but due to the area that was injured, the bleeding caused was greater, staining the left part of her face with blood, forcing her to slightly close her left eye to prevent the blood from entering, being possible dark marks. close to the cut, resulting from the poison of her opponent, which did not spread further due to the exorcist's natural resistance against the poison.

And in front of her was another figure, who initially resembled anything but a human, being similar to a great western dragon straight out of fantasy stories, with dark scales and golden eyes.

The great dragon was slumped in the center of the square, slumped over the remains of the square's fountain, and remained motionless for a few moments before it began to shift and shift, contorting its limbs and muscles so that they changed shape.

The huge dragon then began to shrink and change shape, until after a few moments, Lulubel's Noah form was left in place of the large creature, clearly being down, with injuries, scratches and bruises visible on its body, but different from the others, thanks with her shapeshifting powers, she didn't seem to have anything broken in her body.

However, there was one wound that stood out the most was the one that was located in the center of her chest, which glowed in a strong green and resembled the shape of a green 'X'.

This wound was the result of Lenalee's decisive blow, the sheen through her clothes and the lines that spread to her shoulders being visible, being the reason for Noah's defeat, since the shifter couldn't heal that specific wound.

Lulubell leaned back against a nearby rock and let out a grunt and pain from the effort, before facing Lenalee who was resting against the wall of the collapsed house.

"Bloody exorcists, you never know when to stop, you always get in the way of everything." Lulubell said, growling bitterly, completely frustrated by her defeat to the exorcist.

Lenalee stared back at Noah, looking deep into Lulubell's spiteful eyes for a few moments, before shaking her head and letting out a sigh.

"And you Noahs always try to end everything in the name of something that happened a long time ago, do you really expect us to sit back and let you end humanity?" Lenalee answered back, questioning Noah, returning his fierce gaze to her.

"As if we were the reason for all humanity's problems, when in fact you yourselves already destroy each other and you exorcists are no different, with your projects of second and third exorcists, in fact even the 'first' exorcists no longer receive great treatment from the order." Lulubell growled back, before squeezing her chest wound, feeling the wound burn again.

Lenalee grimaced at Noah's words, knowing the truth behind them, especially regarding the order and how exorcists were treated within the organization, remembering firsthand what it was like for her to spend her childhood trapped in the order by be compatible with his innocence and the hardships his brother had to go through to ascend the order.

She closed her eyes and let out a sigh before continuing to speak again, "You're right about that, humans hurt each other, and the order is no different." Lenalee said lowering her head further and making her hair cover her eyes, preventing Lulubell from seeing the exorcist's expression.

"Many times exorcists and other people have been used for the 'greater good' in this war, people I have known and many more people I have never known and will never know about were lost or put at risk, not just because of the Noahs or the Earl's akumas, but because of the order..." Lenalee continued with her head down hiding her eyes, making Lulubell unable to identify the female exorcist's feelings at the moment, despite her bitterness in those words.

That was until Lenalee lifted her head again and met Lulubell's gaze with a fierce glare, causing Noah to widen his eyes in surprise at the intensity of the young woman's gaze.

"But that's not why we're going to stop fighting! I fight for those who are dear to me, for the innocent people who have nothing to do with this war, even with all the evil that exists in humanity, that doesn't mean I don't there are good people!" Lenalee said looking fiercely at Lulubell without looking away from her as she continued talking.

"Each of us has our own reasons to fight and end this war once and for all and despite all the mistakes we've made, we won't be able to make up for any of this by letting it all end, so we'll fight together and end time! That's why we fight!" Lenalee finished, holding her gaze with Lulubell's.

Neither of them blinked or looked away, maintaining eye contact between Lenalee's fierce gaze and Lulubell's cold gaze, and they did so for a few moments, before Lulubell let out a grunt and squeezed the wound in her chest, which continued. glowing green.

"Tch, whatever, in the end things will be the same." Noah said bitterly.

"No, this time it will be the end of this war, once and for all." Lenalee said, causing Lulubell to look at her again.

And in that instant the entire room began to glow faintly and shiver, followed by the rising sensation of aura around the room, which quickly made Lenalee's innocence begin to resonate and Lulubell's eyes widened in shock at the energy she felt.

"What is this feeling?!" Lenalee exclaimed, feeling the strange resonance between her innocence and the aura that spread through the room, but she turned her attention to Lulubell when Noah let out a loud growl of anger, as he placed her hand on her forehead, looking like she had a headache. .

"So that's your plan!" Noah growled from his leaning position against the wreckage, holding his forehead with his right hand.

"Which?" Lenalee questioned Noah, causing her to turn her annoyed gaze on her.

"The 'Heart' of Innocence! you've activated that damn thing again!" Lulubell exclaimed angrily, before squeezing the wound in her chest again.

And with those words Lenalee understood Noah's reaction, Noah's memories were probably writhing at the presence of 'Heart', just as her innocence resonated with it.

Lenalee couldn't help but feel a relief in her chest, knowing that this meant that Allen had made it, he'd managed to unite the Arks and restore the heart, which meant he was okay...at least that's what she hopes.

"You don't know what you did do you?" Lulubell growled in a lower tone, feeling her wounds finally draining her strength, but drawing Lenalee's attention again.

"You have awakened something you don't understand, there will be consequences for that." Noah said, sounding almost like a warning or a lecture.

"What are you talking about?" Lenalee questioned Noah once more.

Lulubell looked at the young woman for a few moments before she let out a sigh and leaned back against the rubble she was leaning against.

"It doesn't matter now, you'll find out soon anyway, and when that time comes, I wonder if you'll be able to not regret it." Lulubell answered the exorcist, as she felt her body begin to lose strength.

Lenalee looked at Lulubell for a few moments before speaking again, "I know I won't regret anything here, as I trust Allen, and I know he will find a way to end this war once and for all, and I know that I will never regret trusting him." she answered definitively, before turning towards the city arena.

"We'll see when that time comes... exorcist" replied Lulubell, seeing the exorcist start to head towards the city arena, before she closed her eyes and felt her strength run out.

The city arena was undoubtedly the site of the greatest destruction, none of the pillars, which were there before, were still standing, having been destroyed in several pieces that were scattered around the arena, with the last two of them exploding into pieces with a huge shock wave caused nearby, sending several debris through the air.

And the origin of this great shock wave was nothing less than the clash of swords from the two combatants present in the arena.

Kanda and Toraido clashed their blades once more, causing the shock wave of both energies, coming from the collision of Toraido's greatsword imbued with dark matter and Kanda's red and black blade that emanated red and green energy, which at the same time collide created a shock wave around them both.

Both of them pressed both blades against each other, before jumping away from each other and finding room to breathe.

The two warriors had been fighting nonstop for deadly minutes, fighting with all their abilities, evident from all the destruction that existed around them and the wounds they both bore, yet neither of them seemed to let the wounds slow them down.

Both kept their postures firm and the grip on their swords even tighter, keeping their guards raised without leaving gaps in their defenses even at a distance, attentive to their surroundings even without owing their opponent's gaze.

They stood in position facing each other as the debris fell around them, not looking away, keeping the staring contest silent, until Kanda sheathed her sword and assumed a drawing stance, seeming to begin to focus, with her aura starting to emanate in a contained way.

Toraido watched his opponent and flashed a small defiant smile, before shifting his position so that he positioned his greatsword ready for a powerful swing, arching his legs and widening his base so that he was more solid for a charge.

"I agree with you, we better get this over with." Toraido said, as his own dark aura began to surround him.

"Tch." That was all Kanda gave, letting the corner of his mouth lift a little in a half-smile at the challenge, before fully concentrating on focusing all his energy on a single swipe as he had done before.

And for a few moments they both stayed in their positions, fully focusing their minds on delivering the decisive blow of the fight.

Their previously visible auras around both of them were now suppressed, just surrounding the contours of their bodies like a second skin, with their energy being condemned and concentrated for the next blow they would deliver.

And simultaneously both changed their postures to deliver the final blow, waiting for just the right moment, there being only an instant where they both stared at their opponent in the eyes in complete silence, with that instant lasting only a second, but seeming to be much more than that.

And the silence of that instant was broken when a large rubble from the destroyed pillars fell to the floor of the arena next to them.

And as if it were a signal to start the final contest, the aura of both of them exploded from their bodies simultaneously, an instant before they charged forward for the decisive blow, quickly closing the distance between them, with Kanda preparing his quick draw and Toraido raising his sword. for the investee ready to make the final balance.

And as they both clashed their blades, Kanda drew Mugen, who collided with Toraido's blade of judgment, and instantly there was a flash followed by a crash caused by the clashing energies of the swords, which destroyed the ground and debris that were around them. .

The clash of energies lit up the surroundings, on one side being the red and green energy of Mugen and on the other the dark energy of the blade of judgment, creating two sources of energy that clashed and stretched to the heavens.

Kanda and Toraido pressed their blades with all their might, clenching their teeth in order to win the confrontation, increasing the clash of energies, before they both collided and formed a great flash of light that was a fusion of both auras, before an of them outweigh the other.

And like a bomb exploding, everything around seemed to be pulled into the explosion just moments before the explosion occurred, destroying the surroundings of the arena already in pieces.

And when the explosion of energies ended it was possible to see the result of the confrontation.

The arena was now nothing more than rubble strewn across the floor, with only the throne that Toraido had been sitting on when the exorcists first entered the room miraculously standing, being broken and cracked in parts but still standing somehow, and in the center. from the burst of energy we could see Kanda and Toraido standing facing each other.

Kanda had Mugen raised having finished his cut while Toraido had his judgment blade lowered having done the same.

CLANG

But soon after it was possible to hear the sound of something metallic hitting the ground, and when the dust settled it was possible to see half of Toraido's blade broken and stuck in the ground, with the sword in Noah's hands being broken now.

And in a matter of seconds, the ground beneath Noah was smeared with blood that oozed from the wound that opened in his chest and began to emanate a green light, irritating Noah's skin.

Kanda lowered his sword with a weary sigh, letting his shoulders slump as he sheathed Mugen before placing his hand on the right shoulder that had been slashed by Toraido's blade before it was broken, grimacing as he felt the dark matter affecting his wound. and spreading.

He knew that his healing factor no longer worked like it used to, so fighting this wound along with all the others would be suicide, but luckily the battle was over and Toraido himself seemed to have accepted that fact when he looked at his broken blade.

"I guess that's it then" Noah said as he let out a breath and held the wound on his chest, staining his hands with blood.

"You look fine with how this is all turning out." Kanda stated, analyzing Noah's calm demeanor, he had to admit that he managed to keep his behavior under control despite everything that had happened in the short period of time.

"I recognize when I'm overpowered, I'm not going to be a bad loser, besides, I've already made my point of view clear about all this, I gave my best in the end and fought for Earl and what I believe, I have nothing to worry about. to repent." Toraido replied as he walked towards the broken throne in the arena.

"You had to fight Beansprout and me earlier, before we started fighting one on one, things could be different." Kanda spoke in a rare moment of defending his enemy's strength, but Toraido had earned the Samurai exorcist's respect despite everything.

"It could have been different, but before I was able to use my judging authority on you, after you used your critical point, somehow I wasn't able to use my power on anymore" Toraido said, shot back, with a small smile on his face, amused that his opponent was defending his strength.

"Tch, that doesn't change the fact that I barely won the contest." Kanda replied with a grimace, not accepting to lose an argument despite everything, after all some things don't change.

Toraido let out an honest laugh at the samurai's bad temper as he climbed the altar steps and reached his throne, "Now you're flattering me, but in the end you won this time, but on another occasion things might be different, but make no mistake, I would like a rematch, but I don't think it will be possible."

At that moment the room began to glow white and the strange aura began to be emanated throughout the room, making both of them widen their eyes as they felt that energy, soon after that Mugen, who was now sheathed, began to glow in its sheath, resounding. with the energy that was emanating from it.

"I see, so this is Nea's plan, to use the 'heart'...ingenious, I can't say that I would have thought this was your plan, much less the 'heart' we've been wanting to destroy for ages. it was so close..." Toraido spoke after identifying the energy that resonated with his inner Noah, being able to feel the inner disturbance caused by the presence of the 'heart' so close.

Kanda's eyes widened at Noah's words, quickly understanding the situation as she squeezed Mugen, feeling her innocence resonate with her 'heart' energy.

"So Beansprout got it huh...tch, good for him, if after all this he took longer to activate the damn thing, I'd have to personally go and cut him for being so slow." He said, sounding menacing, but the small smile at the corner of his lips betrayed his real mood.

He then turned to Toraido, who seemed lost in thought after feeling the 'heart' energy.

"Hey, what do you believe is going to happen now?" Kanda questioned Noah, snapping him out of his thoughts.

"Oh, I really have no idea what Neah is up to, I was just thinking about the irony of things, you know, with the 'heart' being so close." Toraido said with a huff, which turned into a small laugh, finding humor in the irony of the comical situation at this point.

But he stopped laughing when he felt pain coming from his wound in his chest, causing him to grunt as he squeezed the wound, before continuing to speak.

"Arrgh, but I can say one thing for sure-Ugh, the 'heart' is as mysterious as it is powerful, and whenever it appears, changes occur and a price is taken." he stated, making Kanda frown at Noah's words.

"What does that mean?" The exorcist asked.

"There is not much meaning beyond the literal meaning of these words, the heart is an unpredictable force, its power is divine of the highest degree being the main innocence, something direct from the power of God, and like everything of this nature, it is mysterious, and takes a toll, just like the innocence of you exorcists." Noah explained, gesturing to Mugen, who was glistening and echoing in his scabbard.

Kanda stared at his sword for awhile, before looking back at Toraido, processing his words, "Then we must be ready for the damn thing to be a danger." He concluded.

Toraido let out another small laugh, but weaker now, "Basically? Yes. But that doesn't mean it can't be used to your goal, it all depends on how Allen Walker does." Toraido finished his explanation.

Kanda processed Noah's words for a moment longer, before a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

"In that case we don't need to worry about this war anymore, Beansprout will finish it, he's too stubborn to listen to any reason or impediment." He spoke aloud, convinced that Allen would reach the end of this war despite what appears in front of him, but expressing it as an insult to his 'rival', obviously.

"Pot, meet the kettle." Toraido said in a mocking manner, seeing the hypocrisy of Kanda's statement, considering the samurai's own behavior.

"What was this?!" Kanda exclaimed to Noah, a vein popping out of his forehead, as usual not enjoying being compared to Allen.

"Oh nothing, nothing-Ugh" Toraido spoke playfully, before squeezing the wound in his chest again, feeling his strength draining away.

"I don't think I have more time here, a pity, I would like to see the outcome of all this, but I think I'll be content to find out later." He said, leaning back against the broken throne, taking one last look at his adversary.

"Thank you for the great fight at the end, the conversation was also good, a pity that we know each other in the current situation, but it was fun, maybe in another life we won't have to take the fight so seriously." He spoke to his opponent, as he felt his strength running out.

"Speak for yourself in this last part, I'm tired of resurrections, I'll avoid it as much as possible." Kanda snapped at Noah's words, making him smile at his words.

"Yes, I could relate to the feeling." He said, taking his hand away from his wound and placing it on the arm of the throne, resting completely. At that moment the room began to glow white and the strange aura began to be emanated throughout the room, making both of them widen their eyes as they felt that energy, soon after that Mugen, who was now sheathed, began to glow in its sheath, resounding. with the energy that was emanating from it.

"I see, so this is Nea's plan, to use the 'heart'...ingenious, I can't say that I would have thought this was your plan, much less the 'heart' we've been wanting to destroy for ages. it was so close..." Toraido spoke after identifying the energy that resonated with his inner Noah, being able to feel the inner disturbance caused by the presence of the 'heart' so close.

Kanda's eyes widened at Noah's words, quickly understanding the situation as she squeezed Mugen, feeling her innocence resonate with her 'heart' energy.

"So Beansprout got it huh...tch, good for him, if after all this he took longer to activate the damn thing, I'd have to personally go and cut him for being so slow." He said, sounding menacing, but the small smile at the corner of his lips betrayed his real mood.

He then turned to Toraido, who seemed lost in thought after feeling the 'heart' energy.

"Hey, what do you believe is going to happen now?" Kanda questioned Noah, snapping him out of his thoughts.

"Oh, I really have no idea what Neah is up to, I was just thinking about the irony of things, you know, with the 'heart' being so close." Toraido said with a huff, which turned into a small laugh, finding humor in the irony of the comical situation at this point.

But he stopped laughing when he felt pain coming from his wound in his chest, causing him to grunt as he squeezed the wound, before continuing to speak.

"Arrgh, but I can say one thing for sure-Ugh, the 'heart' is as mysterious as it is powerful, and whenever it appears, changes occur and a price is taken." he stated, making Kanda frown at Noah's words.

"What does that mean?" The exorcist asked.

"There is not much meaning beyond the literal meaning of these words, the heart is an unpredictable force, its power is divine of the highest degree being the main innocence, something direct from the power of God, and like everything of this nature, it is mysterious, and takes a toll, just like the innocence of you exorcists." Noah explained, gesturing to Mugen, who was glistening and echoing in his scabbard.

Kanda stared at his sword for awhile, before looking back at Toraido, processing his words, "Then we must be ready for the damn thing to be a danger." He concluded.

Toraido let out another small laugh, but weaker now, "Basically? Yes. But that doesn't mean it can't be used to your goal, it all depends on how Allen Walker does." Toraido finished his explanation.

Kanda processed Noah's words for a moment longer, before a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.

"In that case we don't need to worry about this war anymore, Beansprout will finish it, he's too stubborn to listen to any reason or impediment." He spoke aloud, convinced that Allen would reach the end of this war despite what appears in front of him, but expressing it as an insult to his 'rival', obviously.

"Pot, meet the kettle." Toraido said in a mocking manner, seeing the hypocrisy of Kanda's statement, considering the samurai's own behavior.

"What was this?!" Kanda exclaimed to Noah, a vein popping out of his forehead, as usual not enjoying being compared to Allen.

"Oh nothing, nothing-Ugh" Toraido spoke playfully, before squeezing the wound in his chest again, feeling his strength draining away.

"I don't think I have more time here, a pity, I would like to see the outcome of all this, but I think I'll be content to find out later." He said, leaning back against the broken throne, taking one last look at his adversary.

"Thank you for the great fight at the end, the conversation was also good, a pity that we know each other in the current situation, but it was fun, maybe in another life we won't have to take the fight so seriously." He spoke to his opponent, as he felt his strength running out.

"Speak for yourself in this last part, I'm tired of resurrections, I'll avoid it as much as possible." Kanda snapped at Noah's words, making him smile at his words.

"Yes, I could relate to the feeling." He said, taking his hand away from his wound and placing it on the arm of the throne, resting completely.

Kanda looked at his opponent, who leaned back against his broken throne and plunged his broken sword into the ground, where it originally was, but now with the broken blade.

He knew the he of the past would have cursed himself to death for feeling any form of identification or compassion for an adversary.

But he was no longer the same.

His previous bitterness over his entire exorcist situation had diminished considerably, he had by no means forgotten or forgiven what the order had done, but he no longer let that bitterness corrode him.

So now he was able to nod to Toraido and make a slight bow lowering his head, in acknowledgment of the respect Toraido had earned in combat.

Toraido recognized the exorcist's gesture, and wordlessly he nodded back to the samurai exorcist, before leaning back against the broken throne and closing his eyes, letting his body relax against the throne, entering eternal rest.

Kanda watched his fallen enemy for a few moments, thinking about his words.

"Maybe in another life." He thought to himself, before he heard the sound of something approaching him, turning to see Lavi moving towards the Arena with her hammer, followed by Lenalee who came using her boots to run through the air.

Both had not very good 'landings', with Lenalee being dizzy from her head injury and Lavi with her injured leg, so they both staggered upon touching the ground, until they were able to stabilize properly.

Kanda walked towards them both, stopping beside Lenalee to help her steady herself, while Lavi had her hammer for support.

"You guys look like shit." Kanda spoke in his usual direct manner.

"Wow thank you Yu, you look good too, my whole body hurts and I think my leg is broken but thanks for asking." Lavi spoke in her usual playful way, despite her current state.

"Tch, don't call me Yu you stupid rabbit." The samurai exorcist fired back.

"I think he meant he's glad we're alive Lavi, right Kanda?." Lenalee said, stepping on Kanda's foot with the heel of her boots, causing the samurai to grunt in pain.

Kanda looked at the young woman with an irritated look as she gave him an innocent expression but with amusement in her eyes.

"Tch." was his reply, before he growled and looked away from the two, not disagreeing with Lenalee's words.

Lavi let out a laugh at her friends' interaction and Kanda's prickly personality.

"Awwn, no need to worry Yu, I might be hurt, but seeing how worried you are, I'll recover very quickly!" he replied, deciding to join in on the prank of pissing off Kanda, succeeding in earning an annoyed look from the blue haired exorcist.

Now it was Lenalee's turn to laugh at Lavi's antics and Kanda's outrage, making Lavi laugh harder as she leaned on her hammer and Kanda directed his annoyed gaze at her.

Kanda stared at Lenalee and Lavi as they both chuckled for a few moments, before letting out a sigh and letting the corner of her lips lift in a half smile, enjoying the relaxed moment.

But he couldn't keep it that way for long, as the room still glowed white and seemed to start moving and changing shape, making him go back to his serious face.

"Beansprout managed to start fusing the Arks." He spoke to Lenalee and Lavi, making them turn to him with more serious faces.

"Yeah, I figured that's what triggered all this." Lavi said, gesturing to the room around them.

"And the 'heart' seems to be resonating with our innocence, I imagine that's because it's coming together now." Lenalee said, looking down at her boots, which were emitting a light green glow that alternated between a stronger and weaker glow from time to time.

"Yeah, I can feel it too, it's a weird feeling." Lavi spoke, looking down at the hammer he used to lean on in place of his injured leg.

"You'd expect that when this thing awoke it would have some impact on the other innocence." Kanda said looking at his own sword, which was gleaming in its scabbard, before looking back at the others.

"But that's not all, the Noah I faced said that when the 'heart' wakes up, it will probably cause some sort of consequence." He told them both, making them look at him with worried faces.

"Lulubell said something similar, but she pretty much said 'we don't know what we wake up to' and didn't clarify anything further." Lenalee said, recounting what had been said by Lulubell before her death.

Kanda nodded at Lenalee's words, before continuing to speak, "He was more cooperative in that regard then, he said that one cannot know what will happen now, but there would be whenever the 'heart' awakens, something big happens. " Kanda spoke, gesturing to where Toraido's throne was, with Noah's lifeless body sitting on it.

"Well, that's to be expected, as even in the Bookman records there is no exact or detailed account of a 'heart' apparition, perhaps the old panda knows more about it, but I don't think even he knows exactly what to expect." Lavi said, with his hand on his chin in a thoughtful position, leaning on his hammer with the other.

Kanda nodded again, before looking at Lenalee, who was unconsciously squeezing the arm she used to support herself, seeing that she had a worried expression with a faraway look, probably with her mind thinking about something else, or in this case, someone, someone that Kanda had a pretty good idea about.

"Toraido also said that 'heart may indeed be the key to ending the war and achieving our goal, but that will mostly depend on Beansprout, so we don't have to worry too much." He said stoically, delivering an unspoken message.

But even without saying it directly, both of her friends understood the meaning behind her words, resulting in Lenalee easing the grip on Kanda's arm and cracking a relieved smile, as did Lavi who smiled more broadly.

"If that's the case this war won't go away from today, Beansprout is just as stubborn as Yu after all." Lavi said with a smile, earning a death glare from Kanda, annoyed at once again being compared to Allen,

"Allen-kun will make it, I have no doubts about that." Lenalee said with conviction in her voice, drawing attention from both of them, making Lavi smile and Kanda huff at Lenalee's positivity about Allen.

"Beansprout will do fine, especially now that he has his beautiful girlfriend's love with him, right Yu?" Lavi said playfully while teasing Lenalee, making the young woman blush slightly at his words.

"Hm, after all this time dancing around each other, it would be stupid if he didn't do his best now that they're finally together." Kanda said directly, making Lavi laugh and Lenalee widen her eyes as her blush grew stronger in her cheeks at Kanda's direct and unexpected words.

"Kanda!" She said embarrassed as her face looked like a tomato and she slapped the blue haired exorcist's arm, to which Kanda just shrugged in response.

"It is the truth." He said simply.

And that was the last straw for Lavi to laugh more, getting distracted and putting her injured leg on the ground, making her laugh turn into a scream of pain, but even that didn't seem to take away the fun of the red-haired exoricist.

Lenalee looked at her friend as he lightly rubbed her leg with one hand, before looking at Kanda who was keeping her face stoic despite her amusement being visible to her who had known him for so long, she then shook her head as she let out a I sigh, before cracking a small smile.

"I just wish I could be with Allen-kun right now." She said, unable to stop worrying about her boyfriend at the moment.

Kanda listened to Lenalee's words, before looking at the room around them, noticing that she was starting to glow brighter, as was their innocence.

"I think we'll see Beansprout soon, whatever happens, it looks like our time in this room is over." Kanda stated, making the other two notice the details around them.

"Looks like it," Lavi said, leaning on her hammer as she looked around and recorded it all in her memory.

Lenalee squeezed Kanda's arm, looking around, before looking at both of her friends, meeting their eyes.

The three didn't say a word and just nodded as the white glow began to fill the room.

"Allen-kun, wait for us." were Lenalee's thoughts, before the entire room was filled with white light.

Control room staircase

Road was mulling things over as she floated up the stairs between the rooms, thinking about everything she could remember like Noah and all the events of the last few years since every incident of Nea's happened.

She knew this time was when things started to go wrong in her family, when the Earl split in two and they had to choose which one they would follow as Earl, and automatically some started to see the other as a threat to the Earl, an oddity to them, a fourteenth Noah, something that had never happened before.

But part of her knows her family wasn't doing very well anymore, the situation with the inner Noahs seemed to get more intense with each reincarnation, with Wrathra being the one with the worst case, being the Noah of wrath, becoming visible in the state he was in, with Skin being one of the worst cases while he was alive

And at the end of all the confusion of the past generation and Nea, they ended up with all the Noahs besides her and the Earl dead and Neah passing her memories on to the Allen of that time, with Mana left with her mental state degraded.

She knew the status of her family with their inner Noahs better than anyone, as she is the Noah of dreams and was responsible for calming Earl and the other Noahs when they had problems with their inner Noahs, just like Tyki had after fight Allen.

And that state seemed to get worse, until he took on the Earl persona completely, leaving Mana Walker behind, forgotten in his mind.

Yes, her family hasn't been well for a while, and the incident from the last generation turned out to be just the trigger for the end of the war.

Road let out a sigh as she floated sitting on her sails, before looking at the door at the top of the stairs, where the door that once led to the Ark's control room was, but she could tell the door was no longer connected to the control room, some time after Allen entered the room, something happened inside that cut the room's connection to the staircase.

But despite not knowing what was going on in the control room, she had a smile on her face.

"At least of everything that happened, Allen happened, so at least it wasn't just trouble" She thought to herself, thinking of the young exorcist she had met years ago, taking some time before she recognized Allen's rejuvenated body, mainly because the boy who accompanied Mana had changed so much over time.

Over time, she can get to know this Allen and understand his goals and the type of person he was, eventually generating an affection for the exocist, which may or may not have become something greater for her (yes, she definitely fell in love with force).

Now she didn't worry about Allen, for she knew that if anyone would be able to put an end to this war once and for all, it would be him, and finally bring peace to his family.

She wished she could help, but the truth is that she was in no condition to interfere other than materialize in the Ark, as her powers were out of order and she knew what would happen to her if Allen achieved his goal...

But she knew it would be better this way.

And it was at that moment that the staircase started to glow white and she could feel that nostalgic energy that she and her family are so averse to.

And despite her distaste, she cracked a smile, knowing that Allen had gotten what she wanted.

"Now there's very little Allen left, just a little more." she said, before the room was consumed in white light.

Makeshift exorcists central.

Komui and the science division were monitoring the battles taking place in the city, assisting the exorcists and order fighters as best they could through the golems scattered around the city, taking care of sending finders after wounded exorcists and coordinating the movement of order forces. .

Komui was focused on his efforts to assist the order, in his serious way of branch director and in charge of the makeshift headquarters, as the generals were on the battlefield.

But obviously a part of his mind was constantly worried about the safety of his little sister and their friends who had been sent to the Ark, since after they sent them to the Ark that was in the sky, they couldn't do anything to protect them. help Lenalee and the group, or communicate with them after submission.

And so he found himself lost in thought in a moment of calm in the control room, looking at one of the order's various Golems' transmission monitors, but not paying attention to what he was transmitting.

"This is a beautiful statue, although I imagine it was even better when it was whole." A familiar voice came from beside him, calling his attention, making him turn to find Reever looking at him with a playful smile, although the weariness on his friend's face was visible.

Komui looked at Reever with a confused look, before looking back at the monitor in front of him, seeing an image of a square where a battle had taken place earlier, seeing a statue of a large dog? in the center of a city square.

It was difficult to know what the original shape of the statue was, as it was now in pieces, leaving only the legs of some quadrupedal animal.

"Oh that? I'm just thinking of a new idea for a Komurin, maybe one with more legs to give more stability would be good, of course they would need to be articulated so in case he falls on his back he'll be able to get up, I learned this lesson with the Ultimate Turtle Komurin Ninja." Komui responded to his friend with a joke, but really getting excited about the idea of creating a new Komurin.

But he was stopped from pursuing that thought when Reever's clipboard hit his forehead.

"I'll stop you right there, we have enough problems to deal with, your bizarre experiences are the last thing we need." Reever said berating his superior, something he was (unfortunately) used to, second only to Lenalee in this regard (bless her soul).

"Besides, why the hell did you put ninja in that robo turtle's name? it didn't have anything to link it to a ninja." Reever questioned after remembering the Komurin in question

"first: Ouch. Second: I don't really know, it was just an inspiration that came to me, I thought the combination of turtles and ninjas would be interesting, although I didn't take into account that when UTKN fell on her back, she would be unable to get up and go into self-destruct mode." Komui spoke rubbing his forehead which had been hit.

"Well it was based on a turtle, what did you expect?" Reever replied with a raised eyebrow, used to Komui's eccentricities after years of working alongside the Chinese man.

Reever however noticed that Komui was responding less wittily than usual, but he expected that, as he knew the reason for his friend's mood.

"You don't have to worry about them you know, they've been through a lot, they'll get through it too." He spoke to Komui, trying to calm the man with the glasses.

Komui let out a weary sigh as he took off his glasses and rubbed his eyes that had been tired of staring at the various monitors for hours.

"I know, but as a big brother I can never stop worrying." Komui said as he sat down on a chair next to where he was.

Reever leaned back against one of the nearby boxes as he nodded, "Yeah, I can understand the feeling, after all we who've been in the order longer have also seen her grow you know, she's probably been in the order longer than most people. " Reever said to his friend, remembering meeting Lenalee when she was just a young girl just over ten...maybe younger, he wasn't very good with exact dates.

Komui cracked a small smile at his friend's words, "Yes, time really does fly, everything seems to pass in the blink of an eye." He said in a nostalgic tone, as he remembered his sister when she was younger and explored the entire headquarters of the order, meeting all the people who passed through the headquarters.

"Now you're making me feel old." Reever said, with a mixture of playfulness and dismay in his voice.

Komui himself couldn't help but feel older as he remembered his younger sister as a child, and now remembering that she had grown into a young adult woman.

There was a moment of silence between the two, before they both let out a dismayed sigh simultaneously.

"All the work must be exhausting you, it's common to see Reever-san tired, but even he looks more tired than normal, and seeing the tired Komui boss is a rarer sight." Came a new voice approaching them both, making them turn to Johnny, who approached them with a mug of coffee in each hand.

"You'll understand when you're our age, brat, but thanks for the coffee." Reever said as he took one of Johnny's cups of coffee.

"Err Reever-san, I'm only about a year younger than you." Johnny said with a bead of sweat running down his forehead, confused as to why Reever was talking about age.

His words made them both look him up and down, making him sweat more under the gaze of his superiors.

"Tch, wait for your work to catch up with you, you're going to start your hair falling out so fast you won't even worry about it turning white!" Komui grumbled aggressively as he grabbed his own cup of coffee, earning a nod of agreement from Reever and a confused look from Johnny.

"Err, okay?" It was all he could respond to the grumpy attitude of both men.

Komui took another long sip of his coffee, before letting out a sigh of satisfaction at having his favorite drink.

"Thanks Johnny, I really needed this." Komui speaks in a more relaxed manner, feeling her nerves calm down.

"Yes, I didn't expect to get good coffee on this makeshift base, but this is a nice surprise." Reever said as he took another blissful sip of his own coffee.

"You're welcome, it's not really a big deal, I just thought you might want some extra energy after all that hard work." Johnny said as he rubbed the back of his head with a shy smile on his face.

"You nailed it, it's nice to be able to take a breather from all the chaos that is happening, although there are still battles going on around the city, it seems that the flow of Akumas is less constant." Reever said, signaling to the monitors that were showing different parts of the city.

Johnny nodded as he looked at the monitors in general, before he turned to the two of them, looking more serious before speaking.

"The truth is, I'm worried about Allen and the others, I know they can take care of themselves, but it's frustrating not being able to do anything else for them from here." Johnny said, admitting what was weighing on his mind to the older men.

Komui and Reever looked at Johnny for a few moments, before looking at each other, before smiling and turning to Johnny, making the man with the glasses look at them both confused.

And her confused face just made Reever and Komui laugh out good-naturedly.

"Sorry for the laugh Johnny, it's just that Reever and I were just talking about this before you arrived so we just found it ironic." Komui clarified, making Johnny understand the reason for the laughter, before smiling shyly and rubbing the back of his head.

"Sorry boss Komui, I should have known you were worried too." He said shyly, but Komui shook her head at his statement, holding up a hand to stop him.

"No need to apologize for anything Johnny, it's completely normal for you to worry about them, and we understand your feelings of helplessness as we're all in this boat together now, so we focus on doing our best to help those we can. here." Komui speaks, gesturing to the monitors that showed the city and battles still taking place, as well as wounded rescues being made.

Johnny looked at the monitors, now paying more attention to what some of them were broadcasting, before nodding, now understanding what Komui meant.

"I see, yes, definitely Allen and the others would prefer that we help as many people as we can rather than worrying about them." Johnny said, looking like his spirits were up again as he clenched his fists with determination.

Komui and Reever smiled to see Johnny's renewed energy.

"That's the spirit Johnny, besides, those guys up there have been through a lot, together they can take care of each other no matter what threatens them." Reever said, giving Johnny a smile and a thumbs up.

Johnny nodded several times excitedly, making Komui smile at Johnny's excitement.

And at that moment a monitor caught his attention, making him look at the monitor of the golem that was monitoring the Arks in the sky and noticed a slight change in both Arks, as if something in them started to glow.

BOOM

But before he could say anything, the brightness of both Arks quickly spread, before expanding the brightness until it was impossible to distinguish both Arks, with the brightness increasing to the point that the Arks in the sky lit up the entire city.

And in the next instant Komui, Reever and Johnny had to hold on to anything nearby to avoid falling to the ground, when the Arks in the sky released a HUGE wave of green and white energy, which spread across the city's sky, followed by an equally HUGE blast of energy that was released, causing a tremor throughout the city, being visible through the monitors the extent of the tremor, it seems that this earthquake had shaken the entire city.

"WOAAHH!" Johnny exclaimed as he stumbled and grabbed the wall next to him to keep from falling.

"Arrh! What the hell?!" was Reever's question as he held onto the boxes he was previously propping up for support, eyes wide, letting his empty coffee chicara fall to the floor and shatter.

Komui also dropped his cup on the floor, but the broken cup was the least of their worries after the chain of events that had just happened, holding on to the monitoring computer to keep the chair he was sitting in in place.

"What's up?!" He exclaimed, steadiing himself as the shaking began to stop, as he watched the Golems' monitors, seeing the images flicker as the Golems likely tried to regain stability after the energy surge.

With a little more time to recover from the shock and the shaking subsided, Komui was able to see the city again through the ammunition, and was amazed at what he saw.

The battles had stopped.

For there were no longer any Akuma in the city, or anywhere in sight.

"The Akumas, they're gone!" Johnny exclaimed as he adjusted his glasses again and stared at the monitors, his mouth open in shock at what had just happened and the Akumas disappearing.

"That's not the only weird thing, look!" Reever said pointing to one of the monitors that showed an exorcist and a group of finders.

What caught their attention the most was the exorcist, or rather the fact that his innocence, which was an ax he carried in his hands was glowing in intense green and white, while its wielder looked at it confusedly, showing that he it was not the reason for the state of innocence.

And this was repeated for all the exorcists who were visible on the monitors, with everyone having their innocence shining through, not understanding the reason behind it, with many recovering from the shock of the earthquake that had occurred moments ago.

"What's going on with the innocents?" Johnny questioned watching the innocence shining through the monitors.

"I don't know, but it sure isn't mere coincidence, and I'm sure it's related." Reever said, gesturing to the monitor that showed the Arks in the sky, which glowed and lit up the entire city.

Komui observed the Arks in the sky, before starting to mess with the monitoring computer, pulling up the recordings of the Golems.

"What are you doing?" Reever questioned the man with the glasses.

"I'm running the footage back to the moment of the energy surge so we can see what went best." he replied.

And with a few more moments fiddling with the computer, Komui managed to go back to the recording of moments ago, just a few seconds before the energy explosion, focusing on a recording of the exorcist with an ax fighting Akumas in the street they were on.

The three watched the recording pass, until the moment the explosion occurred, and the three watched as the vere energy passed through the street where the battle was taking place, passing through the Akumas and the exorcist quickly, and in the next instant the Akumas began to explode or disintegrate, as if they were destroyed by the green energy that came out of the Ark.

The exorcist's innocence on the other hand had another reaction, almost opposite, after the energy passed through it, it was as if it absorbed part of the energy and in the next instant it began to vibrate and start to glow.

However, this process cannot be seen in more detail, as soon after the golems lost their balance due to the shock wave and the recordings remained static until they recovered.

The three looked shocked at the recording, seeing that other recordings had the same pattern, the innocents began to glow and the Akumas were destroyed.

"That energy...it's like innocence, it was able to destroy all the Akumas!" Johnny exclaimed, watching the Akuma being destroyed, not a single Akuma left that could resist the energy that was emanated from the Ark, from level one to even level four, they were all destroyed in an instant.

"Yes, but the reaction of the energy with the other innocents is totally different from any other known reaction, it's like this energy resonates with the innocents, all of them, the closest we have to it is..." Reever began to speak quickly , but stopped when he reached a conclusion in his mind.

"Hevlaska." Komui concluded, thinking the same as Reever, making them both look at each other before Komui got up from his chair and Reever started to move too, making Johnny look at both of them with a surprised look.

"Where are you going?!" Johnny questioned both, starting to walk behind them quickly.

"We're going to check on Hevlaska, that all the innocents are reacting, all the innocents she guards are reacting, and she might know more about this energy than any of us." Komui spoke quickly as the three moved through the central halls.

As they walked Komui pulled a wire from his pocket and put it to his ear, receiving a communiqué as they walked, speaking answers and instructions as he walked.

After a few turns dodging the officials moving through the central Komui turned off his bug and turned to Johnny and Reever.

"It looks like it's not just outside that the energy wave has affected, the exorcists in the medical wards are also having their innocence resonating with the alien energy." The branch chief spoke as they moved.

"So this confirms that this energy is linked to innocence." Reever said as he ran a hand through his hair, confused by how things turned out.

"And surely this is connected to the group that is in the Arks at that moment, it cannot be a mere coincidence that this energy started to emanate from the Arks!" Jonny spoke hurriedly, clearly being the most nervous about the origin and reason of the energy wave that passed through the city and the fact that the Arks were shining in the sky like a super Christmas tree.

"Yes, if I had to bet, they're at the center of chaos for a change." Reever said, speaking the last part with a sarcastic tone, as chaos seemed to follow Allen and his friends wherever they went.

"That's something we're going to find out, and hopefully Hevlaska can give us some information about what's going on." Komui said as he led the trio until they reached a large iron door, which he promptly opened, revealing the room on the other side.

The room was large and spacious, but very empty, looking more like a large chamber, similar to Hevlaska's chamber in the branch of order, with the door leading to the platform that rose to normal ground level, in order to facilitate communication with the occupant of the room.

In the center of the room was a figure that easily towered over the height of any human being, being a humanoid female figure that was so tall that it was the reason the door opened directly onto a platform, emitting a white glow around it.

That was Hevlasca, an exorcist of the European branch, who is the keeper of the Cube that contains the instructions written by those who made the Innocence, she acts as the prophetess of the Black Order and guardian of the fragments of Innocence for about a hundred years.

The reason for his size and appearance was that his Hevlaska innocence enveloped his entire body and changed it dramatically, leaving him currently cemented into the shape it has held for the past hundred years, his body appears to be made of what initially appears to be tendrils, but later it becomes more refined, thin hair-like strands and its eyes are not visible, and the only parts of its face that are bare are its nose, lips and chin, all humanoid but much larger compared to normal humans. .

However, the normally calm figure of Hevlasca was contorted holding her belly, seeming to be in pain as her being emitted a strong white glow, stronger than her natural glow, but what caught the most attention was the glow that seemed to come from within, which glowed even more in a green energy.

"Hevlasca!" Komui quickly approached the edge of the platform, worried about the condition of the woman, who seemed to be affected by the great wave of energy that had occurred.

"Arrgh!" Hevlasca grunted as she clutched her stomach where the strongest glow was emanating, before taking a deep breath and trying to compose herself enough to speak.

"I don't know for sure! Argh! What's going on, but it's like all the fragments of innocence I've been holding back-Ugh! are resonating at the same time, along with my own innocence!" She said with a lot of effort, writhing with the pain she felt.

The trio was in a panic trying to think of a way to help the order's oldest exorcist, but before any of them could say anything, an elderly voice spoke from behind them, drawing the group's attention.

"You must release the innocence you've been holding back, all of them, it will be best for you, for now you are delaying the inevitable and only hurting yourself." spoke a elderly voice, which everyone recognized even before they turned to look at the source of the voice.

The man in question was a short elderly man, whose face is marked by wrinkles around the mouth and eyes, with only his right eye visible at the moment, as his left eye was covered by bandages and bandages.

The elderly man's hair consisted of just a lock of white hair on his head that stands up to make the curious shape of a question mark, and dark circles of makeup around his eyes, which made his face look like the features of an old man. a panda.

He wears earrings and has a strong nose and long, pointed ears, with his left ear being hidden by the same bandages that covered the left side of his face and covered his left eye.

He wore the standard exorcist uniform and had his right arm attached to a brace to keep it in place, presumably due to an injury.

That man was Bookman, Lavi's tutor and one of the oldest exorcists of the black order, being responsible for recording the history of the holy war between the order and the Earl.

"Bookman!" Johnny exclaimed in shock to see the old exorcist there.

"What are you doing here?! you should be resting in the infirmary!" Komui then exclaimed, alarmed that the exorcist was out of the infirmary after he had arrived with Lavi, being too injured to continue fighting.

"Staying in bed right now isn't going to help anything, especially with what we're in right now." Bookman said as he approached, ignoring the other three's protests that he wasn't resting.

"What do you mean 'the moment we're in'?" Reever questioned, giving up protesting the old exorcist being there, as he knew how stubborn he was.

"I'll answer that shortly, but first..." Bookman said to the trio, before turning to the other exoricist in the room.

"Hevlasca, release the fragments of innocence you've been guarding, it's no longer necessary and keeping them will only hurt you." The man with panda eyes said in a calm tone to Hevlasca, making the large woman look at him, before nodding slowly and starting to extract the fragments of innocence from her body.

As the fragments were released, her glow seemed to increase, before they began to float around the room, shining like stars across the room, leaving those standing there in awe.

"Amazing! the innocents are moving by themselves!" Johnny yelled in surprise, impressed by the beauty of the innocents moving on their own.

Reever was only able to nod in agreement, equally impressed by the sight in front of him.

Hevlasca was looking at the innocence as she sighed tiredly, but relieved that she no longer had to contain the movement of fragments of innocence.

Komui was also impressed, but he kept his mind focused on the situation they were in and approached Bookman, who was looking at the moving innocents with his usual calm gaze, taking in the information around him as usual.

"Bookman, what's going on?" Komui questioned with a serious face, giving up on making the old man go back to his rest, knowing he was probably the only one who could give them answers.

Bookman turned his gaze to Komui, looking at him with one eye intact, before looking at the other occupants to make sure they were paying attention, before nodding and starting to speak.

"As you may know, there was a great wave of energy that passed through the entire city and that energy affected the Akumas and the innocents it passed through." Bookman recapped for everyone to make sure they were aware of the situation.

The trio that had arrived just before Bookman nodded, with Johnny being the most excited of the three.

"Yes, that energy came just as the Arks in the sky started to glow! And right after that there was a big earthquake! But it stopped soon after, but all the Akumas had been destroyed and the innocents were acting strange." Johnny quickly informed, talking about everything that had happened a short time ago, with the adrenaline of the moment still getting to him.

Bookman listened to Johnny's hurried report without blinking, absorbing the information, before closing his eyes for a moment and nodding.

"I see, so that's where it was." The old exorcist spoke to himself, leaving the others confused.

"What are you talking about?" Reever questioned the older man, confused by his words.

Bookman opened his eyes again and faced the trio, before starting to speak again, "The phenomena that are occurring at this moment are present in the oldest records of the Bookman clan, there are reports of the behavior of the innocents reacting in such a way, only after awakening of great power." Bookman said as he raised his good hand and showed the innocence that was previously hidden in his sleeve, and was in his fingers, shining just like all the others, before looking at the fragments of innocence floating and shining around the room.

"A great power...?" Komui echoed Bookman's words, narrowing his eyes and trying to figure out what Bookman was talking about, feeling that somehow he knew what he was talking about, but it was in the back of his mind.

"The 'Heart' of Innocence." Hevlasca spoke in a soft voice, now that she was no longer fighting the pain of keeping the fragments of innocence tucked away.

Bookman nodded solemnly, causing the other three in the room to drop their jaws.

"WHAT!?" was exclaimed by the three, who were shocked at the revelation of the 'Heart' of innocence being awakening.

"Ho-How? How can the 'Heart' of innocence be awakening? It hasn't been seen in ages!" Johnny questioned in disbelief at what had been revealed.

"Until now, as we discovered that the 'Heart' was inside the white and black Arks, which are in the sky at this very moment, under the Earl's nose for all this time and close to the Order as well, without any of the ladsos knowing." Bookman said in his usual calm tone.

And for a few moments, silence reigned in the room, as everyone processed the information that had been revealed, until Reever broke the silence.

"But how has the 'Heart' been present this whole time but never been active?" The blond man asked, rubbing his hair with his hand.

"It was divided... I can feel it now, it's like two halves were uniting in the city's skies at this very moment, the 'Heart' was...separated" Hevlasca said calmly, concentrating on feeling the heart resonating with her innocence, just as she used to measure the degree of compatibility of exorcists with their innocence, but on a very different level.

"But then for it to be coming together now, it must mean that..." Reever started to speak.

"The Arks are uniting!" Johnny finished, understanding what was going on, before something else came to his mind, "But for the Arks to be uniting, it can only be done through the command of the Arks, and the only one besides Earl who could do that is. .." Johnny spoke, putting the puzzle together in his mind, before widening his eyes behind his glasses, coming to the conclusion of the only one who could do that.

"Allen-kun." Komui spoke bringing a hand to his chin as he continued to speak, "He must have been able to discover the location of the 'Heart' and why the Arks ended up in the city's sky to begin with, he and the others must have been able to unite the Arks and the 'Heart' halves." The branch chief concluded, a smile starting to appear on his face.

"I knew that boy would do something big for the end of this war, and Lavi is with him from what you said. Good, then he will be able to register the end of this war" Bookman said opening a smile of his own, thinking of his pupil.

However, he soon assumed a more serious expression before speaking again, "However, with the 'Heart' awakening again now, the end of this war may be final, but there are no guarantees that we will come out intact." The old man spoke as he took a cigarette from his pocket with his good hand and raised it to his mouth.

"What are you talking about?" Komui questioned once more, feeling like a broken record, but in the current situation, his doubts were understandable.

"I'm saying that according to the oldest records of the Bookmans, when the 'Heart' is awakened it brings with it great change, along with great destruction, just like that which gave rise to the Noahs." Bookman said, lighting his cigarette.

"What originated the Noahs...what do you mean?" Johnny questioned, feeling a chill run down his spine.

"This part of the story is practically public domain, as it is told in the bible, Noah created his ark for his family and a couple of animals of each species to avoid a great event that would occur." The old panda said, making Komui and the others' eyes widen.

"The great flood...But what are you saying...The 'heart is responsible for the flood?!" Komui questioned in shock at Bookman's revelation.

"That's something that can't be stated exactly, as not even the Bookman accounts are accurate about it, but the fact is that he was involved in some of it, and now with him waking up, we can only hope that Walker, my apprentice and others can prevent an event of such magnitude." Bookman said in a solemn voice, blowing smoke from his cigarette out of his mouth.

"B-but that's- that's...unfair, after we've come this far, in the end the 'Heart' we've been trying so hard to be the end of everything...damn" Reever said despondently, feeling bad for the prospect of the end of humanity because of something they sought so much.

The atmosphere in the room seemed to darken as all the members understood the risks that the awakening of the 'Heart' can bring.

However, everyone's attention turned to the innocents floating around the room moving at high speed through the room towards the exit, calling and startling the members of the room when the fragments began to leave their sight.

"The fragments of innocence without carriers are returning to the 'Heart', that means that its awakening is closer." The old man clarified, making them look at him.

There was a moment of silence as everyone understood what that meant, maintaining silence as everyone felt an inner unease.

"We have to believe in Allen and the others" until Johnny says those words, causing the others to turn to him.

"I believe that if anyone can prevent a catastrophe from occurring and still end this war, it's them!" The bespectacled man continued, lifting his spirits again, making the others smile at his enthusiasm.

"Johnny is right, we should do our best here while they do their best there, after all they never give up at all." Komui spoke smiling.

"Yes, we're not going to do any good by standing here and waiting, let's at least make one more cup of coffee, if the world is going to end, I'll leave with my cup of coffee in hand." Reever teased with a smile, making the others laugh at the scientist's joke.

"I guess I can support that idea, but I would feel bad leaving Hevlasca alone after what just happened." Komui said, turning to the giant woman.

Helvasca smiled at the European branch leader, before shaking her head, "No, you should go, I'll be fine now, don't worry." She said smiling, already feeling better from her previous pains.

Komui looked at her for a moment before nodding and starting out of the room with Johnny and Reever.

Bookman himself cracked a smile on his face as he watched the trio in front of him lift their spirits again, but a part of the old man's mind couldn't help but have a dark thought.

"Even if another flood is averted, I don't believe we won't suffer from the 'Heart' awakening being so close..." Bookman thought grimly, as he followed the scientists out of the room.

"I can only pray that you get well Lavi." He thought as he walked out the door.

?-Interior of the Arks

Allen didn't feel anything after the great beam of light took over the Ark's control room, or rather, he felt many things, to the point of not being able to understand his surroundings or what was happening properly, having to close his eyes when the strong light filled the room.

Gradually he opened his eyes only to find...nothing? it was strange to him as he felt that he was floating in a great white expanse, yet he could feel that he was falling and everything around him was glowing white and the only two that gave him a sense of movement was the bright green light that lay beneath him, as if it were the core of everything.

And he felt himself falling as he approached this green light, feeling Crown Clown resonating within him with this energy that came from this light, just as he felt his Noah side stir with this energy, but he was used to the presence of his innocence in your body.

"This feeling, it seems innocent, but the energy seems more...raw" Allen spoke while looking at his left arm resonate and glow, with white tendrils coming out of it.

"UFF!" However, he was taken out of his thoughts when he felt himself fall on a surface, falling face down on the floor.

"Arrgh..." He mumbled as he shifted on the ground, starting to slowly get up, before looking where he was.

Around him everything looked similar, with the only difference being the green light that was now emanating in front of him.

He then looked down at the ground below him, seeing the solid texture begin to sway, and this sway went through the entire length of the ground, gradually making everything around him more solid, until everything began to have a little color and Allen you can see everything around you quickly begin to transform into a large concrete room.

The room was round and had characteristics in common with the white Ark's control room now that Allen could see it better, with the floor and walls being similar, with the exception of the stairs in the room and the lack of mirrors in the room, the strangest thing. it was the familiarity Allen felt with the room, even though he had never been there, regardless of the similarities.

The main change was the arrangement of the room, Allen quickly could locate the control piano, but this piano looked like a mix of the white Ark's ivory piano and the black Ark's ebony piano, and next to the piano there was a large door that Allen that Allen could feel emanating that same raw energy akin to innocence, with a door on the opposite side of the room, which Allen somehow knew led downhill.

"I feel weird Nea, it's like I've been here before, but I'm sure it's my first time here." Allen spoke aloud to Nea in his mind, but at that moment he noticed something strange...

"Nea?" Allen questioned in his mind, trying to access his mental link with his uncle, however he couldn't feel their connection now that he was able to focus better in his mind.

"What's going on? Nea?" Allen questioned aloud, no answer again, he felt like his uncle was absent from his mind, feeling Crown Clown and his Noah side even without Nea's presence.

But at that moment Allen saw movement on the ceiling of the room, with the ceiling of the room starting to glow and move like the surface of a lake, before two figures fell from the ceiling of the room directly to the floor, startling Allen making him get up quickly.

After the falling figures Allen was able to quickly recognize who they were, but the recognition was what made his mind stop for an instant and his jaw dropped in shock when he saw who the falling figures were.

"Nea e...Mana!?" He exclaimed in shock seeing in front of him his uncle in flesh and blood with Mana in his arms, or at least Allen hoped it was Mana and not Earl, although the Noah in his uncle's arms was without his Earl 'suit' , with the exorcism sword wound on his chest glowing faintly.

"Ugh!...Please refrain from screaming too loud nephew, my head feels like it's about to explode with this energy so close." Nea grumbled to Allen grimacing from the headache as she kept his arms around his passed out brother.

Allen looked in shock at his uncle, who was there in the flesh, something that should have been impossible, even in the Arks' control room.

But the exorcist's attention quickly fell to the body in his uncle's arms, focusing his attention on Mana (Earl?), leaving aside questions about Nea having a physical body.

"Nea...is he..." Allen questioned his uncle, hesitantly approaching his uncle, wanting to get closer, but hesitating.

Nea looked at Allen, seeing his nephew's excitement, with his eyes focused on Mana, causing him to quickly allay Allen's doubts.

"It's him. Well, at least it will be him if he wakes up, because I don't feel Earl's energy around him, that must be because of the wound caused by his innocence." Nea spoke quickly, soothing Allen with her words.

Now calm, Allen quickly crossed the distance between him and his uncle, kneeling down beside him, looking intently into Mana's unconscious face.

There was no doubt, now being able to look at Mana's relaxed face, Allen could see her father's face, calm and serene as it was before, years ago, just as he remembered.

The sight made part of Allen feel happy to be able to see his father's face, but another part of him was saddened by what he would have to do next...

However, Allen quickly put those thoughts out of his mind, before turning to his uncle, seeing the man look around, being the first time he was able to touch Nea for real, without meeting with him in his mind, which reminded Allen of his questioning.

"Nea, how is it possible that you are here physically?" Allen questioned, now calmer than before.

"That...that's a good question nephew, one I can't give an exact answer to, but I have a few theories..." Nea replied, opening and closing his hand, testing his body, before invoking a little purple energy around his. around the same hand.

"This body is physical, but it's like it's..." He said still looking at his hand, before looking at Mana and then finally turning to Allen.

"Allen, try using your dark matter, tell me how you feel." Nea instructed, making Allen look at him confused, but choosing to follow his uncle's request.

He raised his right hand and tried to channel his dark matter, the familiar sensation of invoking his energy again, using what Nea had taught him about dark matter control.

But quickly the sensation changed, when the energy around his right hand increased rapidly, as if they had thrown fuel and a fire, scaring Allen in the process, making him quickly concentrate on focusing his mind on molding the dark matter, realizing that without With Nea's help, he needed to focus more on controlling the energy.

But something was strange to Allen in all of this, even without Nea to assist him, Allen wouldn't lose control over his energy like that, as he was trying to bring just enough to cover his right hand, it was almost as if...

"It feels stronger..." Allen said in a low voice as he looked down at his hand as the dark energy enveloped it like a flame, increasing its intensity slightly as Allen loosened his grip.

"That's why it is, just as I suspected." Nea said, drawing Allen's attention to him as he raised his hand which he had wrapped in dark matter as well.

And now Allen could see the dark matter that his uncle had concentrated in his hand move ever so slightly towards him, almost as if it was being sucked into Allen.

The white haired young man looked at his hand, feeling his uncle's energy flowing towards him, as well as the energy that he could now identify as Mana's, was also flowing towards him.

"We are merging with you." Nea spoke, drawing Allen's attention again, doing nothing to clear Allen's confusion.

"What?" The young man questioned.

"We are merging you, me and Mana." Nea clarified, making Allen widen his eyes in shock.

"What do you mean 'merging'?!" Allen questioned in shock, feeling his stomach drop, feeling a bad feeling about his uncle's next words.

But the next to speak was not Nea.

"We are becoming Earl again, but we are both joining you." came the weak voice of the man in Nea's arms, making both of them look in shock at Mana, who had just spoken weakly in his scratchy voice, as she seemed to slowly wake up.

"Manna!" Allen exclaimed, too shocked to see his father awake to process what he had just said.

Mana slowly started to sit up on his own, being helped by Nea, who was beside his to support him, followed by Allen who quickly came over to help the older man.

"Are you sure he's okay to sit down?" Allen questioned Nea, looking at the wound the sword of exorcism had made on him, but her uncle gave Allen a reassuring nod.

"That won't be a big problem for him here, we're not in the physical world after all." Nea said, drawing the attention of Allen, who was helping Mana to sit up.

This caught Allen's attention, his mind racing and understanding what Nea had said, finding the explanation for the strange familiar feeling in his mind.

"We are in the world of dreams." Allen stated, earning an affirmative nod from Nea.

And at that moment a familiar magic door appeared in mid-air, opening and revealing Road, who left the door running towards Allen, who held her as a reflection of the young woman's actions, bending over so as not to fall to the ground with the force of the young woman throwing herself at him.

"Allen!" jNoah screamed, burying her face in the chest of the young exorcist, who was still struggling to keep his balance, before stabilizing himself.

"Road!" Allen exclaimed as he held the girl, looking at her in astonishment but understanding that they were in a dream world thanks to her.

"I was worried about what would happen to you when the Arks unite! I'm glad you're okay!" She spoke, lifting her head from Allen's chest to look at him with a happy smile on her face.

Allen glanced at Road, still startled by the girl's sudden appearance, his mind racing over the revelations just made.

"It's good to see you in person too Road. yes, yes, no need to get emotional, it's only been over thirty years since we've seen each other face to face, but who's counting." Nea's sarcastic voice cut into Allen's thoughts and Road's happy look, which quickly turned a murderous glare in Nea's direction for interrupting her moment with Allen.

"I'm not talking to you! You meddler! BLEEH" Road spoke angrily as she stuck out her tongue and pulled her eyelid back in a childish grimace at Nea, who just rolled her eyes at the dream Noah's behavior.

"It's good to see you guys getting along after so long, but we better calm down, after all it's a short time we have- *COF* *COF*." It came Mana's voice who spoke with a serene smile, before coughing a little into his hand, lightly staining his glove.

This eased the animosity between the two as Allen released himself from Road and walked over to Mana to carefully check the status of his father, still feeling emotionally awkward to be around the man who raised him again.

But Allen froze after placing himself at Mana's side to support him and the older man turned to him, looking into the young man's eyes for the first time in a long time.

Allen stood with his eyes open and weights on Mana's gaze without the two saying a word.

Before mana's eyes sparkled with joy and turned watery, as a tremulous smile spread across his face, having a clearly emotional man's face and a brighter look.

A look that Allen recognized all too well, feeling his breath catch in his chest as Mana hesitantly lifted his hand before bringing it to Allen's shoulder, who didn't move a muscle for fear of startling the man.

"Allen...You've grown up a lot and..." He began slowly in a low, emotional voice, clearly not sure what words to use and Allen could feel his hand tremble on his shoulder.

"And I owe you an apology, I did terrible things, and you had to go through so much because of me, and I know my words won't cut it-!" He continued to speak uncertainly, only to be pulled by the white haired youth into a hug, interrupting the older man's series of apologies.

Mana's eyes widened in shock, but he quickly reacted, returning Allen's hug awkwardly at first, his hands shaking as they wrapped around the young man, shocked by his actions.

"You don't need to apologize. Not to me. It's already forgiven." Allen spoke softly with his face buried in Mana's shoulder, trying to convey what he felt to his father, not letting the chance he had now pass by.

And upon hearing these words, Mana's eyes quickly moistened, letting tears escape freely down her face, letting these tears fall on Allen's shoulder, as he hugged his son back, thrilled with his son's ability to forgive him. so easily.

"I...I...I don't deserve this. I did terrible things and I hurt you, I tried to kill you, II!" He began to babble, trying weakly to fight the hug, not considering himself worthy of such forgiveness, but at the same time clutching Allen's uniform, not wanting to lose contact.

"Shhh. This is something that cannot be changed, we just have to focus on the present and try to make up for everything, but now... now I forgive you, it may not fix anything yet, but I forgive you Mana." Allen says tightening his grip, refusing to let go of his father, his own hands shaking from the emotions he is feeling, but keeping his grip firm.

And with that all resistance abandoned Mana, who accepted the embrace completely, hugging Allen back, with his tears flowing freely now.

Nea and Road watched as the father and son embraced after so long, choosing to step back to give them both the space they needed and watch them from afar, both with a smile on their faces.

"I'm truly happy for them, you know. I remember when I watched them interact years ago when Allen first met Mana, seeing them now makes me happy knowing they could have that moment again." Road said with an emotional smile, discreetly wiping away a tear that threatened to fall from the corner of his eye.

Nea just grunted in agreement as he smiled watching his brother and nephew having their emotional moment, feeling that moment of joy warm his heart and letting himself enjoy it.

Even though in the back of his mind he knew this moment wouldn't last long and even though he felt his energy start to fade, he chose to enjoy this moment with a smile.

And so minutes passed while father and son hugged and murmured to each other words they wanted to say for so long, while Road and Nea watched and talked in parallel so as not to disturb the moment of both.

And after a few more words, Allen and Mana separated from the noose, wiping their tears from their faces and Mana pulling a handkerchief from her suit and blowing her nose, making Allen move away slightly to avoid getting dirty with Mana's sneeze, although when he stopped to think, he looked at his shoulder and saw that his coat was already dirty from Mana's crying, making him let out a small sigh, before opening a small smile.

"Sorry about the Allen coat, here, let me clean it for you." Mana said as he held out his handkerchief to clean Allen's coat, causing the young man to quickly jump away from his father to avoid the used handkerchief.

"That won't do any good if the handkerchief is already dirty!" He exclaimed as he backed away from Mana's dirty handkerchief, making his father look embarrassed at his carelessness.

"Ha ha ha! come on nephew, let him take care of you for a bit, what's a little snot on your clothes after everything we've been through? Don't upset your dad like that" came Nea's amused voice, who laughed at Nea's interaction. his brother with his nephew, earning an annoyed look from the exorcist, before Allen cracked a discreet smirk.

"You're right uncle, we should take advantage of this meeting to share our family love." Allen said looking defeated as he reached out to take the clean end of the scarf from Mana's hand.

"Ah, you're understanding things Allen, the important thing is the intentions of actions, you shouldn't complain so much~" Nea said as she held back a laugh at her nephew's misery.

Until the handkerchief in question was flung in his face, catching the fourteenth Noah off guard and catching his cheek, causing him to quickly scream and snatch the offending weapon from his face with a grimace of disgust.

"What the fuck?!" He exclaimed throwing the handkerchief away from him, before glaring at Allen as he wiped his cheek with the sleeves of his coat.

"I'm sharing our familial love Uncle, it would be unfair to keep you out." Allen said in an innocent voice and a mischievous smile, making a vein appear on his uncle's forehead, as Mana and Road burst out laughing at both their antics, with the female Noah rolling around on the floor at this point at their antics.

After a few moments, the laughter of both seemed to take the two of their 'fight', when Nea gave up attacking her nephew and ended up opening a smile on her face, followed by Allen.

"Your insolence would really give me gray hairs if I were capable of having any." Nea said with mock frustration, earning a chuckle from Allen.

"In my case, I'm sure my hair turned whiter after I started dealing with you." Allen answered back, earning an exaggeratedly indignant look from his uncle and more laughter from Road and Mana, with him and his uncle quickly joining in.

There was a small moment of peace as the members of the room calmed down, falling into a comfortable silence until Mana broke the silence.

"I'm happy, really happy from the bottom of my heart that we can spend these moments together, even if they don't last long, they mean a lot to me." Mana said with honest emotions smearing his words.

"For me too." Allen spoke looking at Mana and smiling as he placed his hand on his shoulder, conveying his own happiness in his own words and his expression, before his gaze changed to a more serious countenance and he turned to Nea and Road.

"But I need to know what you're talking about, because I know we're in the dream world thanks to Road's power, but I know something is wrong and you already know what it is." Allen said with a straight face, making his demand for an explanation clear.

And with that Nea's smile faded into a serious expression and the mood in the room quickly changed, with Mana and Road also getting more serious.

And so a tense silence settled in the room for a few moments as Alle looked at Nea without blinking, remaining that way until Nea broke this silence with a sigh.

"I could think of a thousand ways to try to explain what's going on in a less alarming way, but to be honest that seems impossible, so I'll be straight Allen." Nea said looking into her nephew's eyes, who didn't hesitate or make a move to interrupt her uncle, giving the signal for him to continue.

"We are being absorbed for you." Nea said raising her right hand and summoning her dark matter to it, drawing Allen's attention to the dark aura around Nea's arm, not seeing anything different from normal until he paid more attention and saw it.

Initially he thought the dark energy was dissipating, but soon he realized that it was moving, almost like the fire of a candle moving in the breeze, the energy moving towards Allen, being drawn towards him.

When Nea saw that Allen realized the energy movement he wanted to demonstrate, he started talking again.

"With the awakening of the heart and the union of the Arks, there are many energies being released at the same time, and with that we were caught in the eye of the hurricane, with the energy of innocence hitting us full on and with the condition that Mana was in, he probably wouldn't be able to withstand the energy released, after all innocence is like poison to us." He said to Allen, gesturing to Mana at the end, who gave a sad nod.

Allen's eyes widened as he looked from his uncle to Mana, and even to Road, who had a sad look on his face now, making the pit in his stomach grow.

"Wait, wait! That- that doesn't make sense right? After all, you and I were in the center too, but we're fine, right?!" Allen questioned his uncle, feeling desperate about the revelation.

But Nea shook his head, crushing his nephew's hopes, "We were at the center of the explosion and it affected us too, but thanks to his unique condition of possessing an innocence, his body withstood exposure to the 'Heart', but it still affected For me, mainly thanks to the fact that Mana is dying, we are coming back to joining our energies and you are the focus."

"But we're here now!" Allen said, refusing to give up.

"That's thanks to Road's powers, and even she doesn't have much time." Nea said with a grimace, not liking having to crush her nephew's hopes.

This had Allen looking at Road, focusing his gaze on the female Noah, with a desperate look, but Road just returned a sad look at him.

"He's right Allen, I was able to bring our minds together here before the union was complete using my last strength, but I can't keep it up forever." Road said, getting devastated inside seeing Allen's sad look.

Hearing this made Allen's shoulders sag as well as his spirit as he watched his uncle's dark matter energy move towards her, taking in his words.

He was lost in confused thought, until he felt a hand on his shoulder, turning around to see Mana looking at him with an apologetic a few moments, the laughter of both seemed to take the two of their 'fight', when Nea gave up attacking her nephew and ended up opening a smile on her face, followed by Allen.

"Your insolence would really give me gray hairs if I were capable of having any." Nea said with mock frustration, earning a chuckle from Allen.

"In my case, I'm sure my hair turned whiter after I started dealing with you." Allen answered back, earning an exaggeratedly indignant look from his uncle and more laughter from Road and Mana, with him and his uncle quickly joining in.

There was a small moment of peace as the members of the room calmed down, falling into a comfortable silence until Mana broke the silence.

"I'm happy, really happy from the bottom of my heart that we can spend these moments together, even if they don't last long, they mean a lot to me." Mana said with honest emotions smearing his words.

"For me too." Allen spoke looking at Mana and smiling as he placed his hand on his shoulder, conveying his own happiness in his own words and his expression, before his gaze changed to a more serious countenance and he turned to Nea and Road.

"But I need to know what you're talking about, because I know we're in the dream world thanks to Road's power, but I know something is wrong and you already know what it is." Allen said with a straight face, making his demand for an explanation clear.

And with that Nea's smile faded into a serious expression and the mood in the room quickly changed, with Mana and Road also getting more serious.

And so a tense silence settled in the room for a few moments as Alle looked at Nea without blinking, remaining that way until Nea broke this silence with a sigh.

"I could think of a thousand ways to try to explain what's going on in a less alarming way, but to be honest that seems impossible, so I'll be straight Allen." Nea said looking into her nephew's eyes, who didn't hesitate or make a move to interrupt her uncle, giving the signal for him to continue.

"We are being absorbed for you." Nea said raising her right hand and summoning her dark matter to it, drawing Allen's attention to the dark aura around Nea's arm, not seeing anything different from normal until he paid more attention and saw it.

Initially he thought the dark energy was dissipating, but soon he realized that it was moving, almost like the fire of a candle moving in the breeze, the energy moving towards Allen, being drawn towards him.

When Nea saw that Allen realized the energy movement he wanted to demonstrate, he started talking again.

"With the awakening of the heart and the union of the Arks, there are many energies being released at the same time, and with that we were caught in the eye of the hurricane, with the energy of innocence hitting us full on and with the condition that Mana was in, he probably wouldn't be able to withstand the energy released, after all innocence is like poison to us." He said to Allen, gesturing to Mana at the end, who gave a sad nod.

Allen's eyes widened as he looked from his uncle to Mana, and even to Road, who had a sad look on his face now, making the pit in his stomach grow.

"Wait, wait! That- that doesn't make sense right? After all, you and I were in the center too, but we're fine, right?!" Allen questioned his uncle, feeling desperate about the revelation.

But Nea shook his head, crushing his nephew's hopes, "We were at the center of the explosion and it affected us too, but thanks to his unique condition of possessing an innocence, his body withstood exposure to the 'Heart', but it still affected For me, mainly thanks to the fact that Mana is dying, we are coming back to joining our energies and you are the focus."

"But we're here now!" Allen said, refusing to give up.

"That's thanks to Road's powers, and even she doesn't have much time." Nea said with a grimace, not liking having to crush her nephew's hopes.

This had Allen looking at Road, focusing his gaze on the female Noah, with a desperate look, but Road just returned a sad look at him.

"He's right Allen, I was able to bring our minds together here before the union was complete using my last strength, but I can't keep it up forever." Road said, getting devastated inside seeing Allen's sad look.

Hearing this made Allen's shoulders sag as well as his spirit as he watched his uncle's dark matter energy move towards her, taking in his words.

He was lost in confused thought, until he felt a hand on his shoulder, turning around to see Mana looking at him with an apologetic look.

He was lost in confused thought, and felt a hand on his shoulder, turning around to see Mana looking at him with an apologetic look.

Allen looked into his adoptive father's eyes and could see in that look all the apologies and regrets he wanted to convey, but it only made him feel worse, knowing that he would lose his father after finally finding himself again, also losing Nea and Road.

He felt that this was too much for him, but before he could fall into those thoughts he felt Mana put another hand on her shoulder and pull him into a hug.

"It's okay Allen, we won't leave you, you won't be alone even if we leave, we'll always be with you, so it's okay to be sad, but you can't..." He started talking hugging Allen tightly, stopping at the end of your sentence.

"Never stop walking." Allen completed, returning his father's hug, before looking at Nea and Road, making a silent request.

And both quickly walked towards their family, joining the tight embrace.

"How much time do we have left?" Allen questioned in a whisper amidst the embrace.

"Enough." Road simply answered, and for Allen at that moment, that answer was enough.

The white haired young man just closed his eyes and enjoyed the hug with his father, his uncle and Road once more.

"We are proud of you Allen, you've grown so much." Mana said next to him.

"Yes nephew, you are young and you have already done great things, I know you will be even better in the future, we will always be proud of you." Nea spoke from the other side.

"You are the best Allen, I knew you were amazing as soon as I met you, although it could have been better I admit." Road said quietly, with a chuckle at the end, making Allen snort slightly through his nose with a small wistful smile, keeping his eyes closed and tightening the hug even more.

And so they stayed, as slowly Allen felt as if his awareness of him waned and left him, almost like sleeping, though more like waking from a dream.

And so it all disappeared.

?-Interior of the Arks

For Allen it was a strange sensation of one moment looking like he was sleeping and the next moment feeling like he was waking up.

Allen still had his eyes closed when he felt something poking his cheek, making him squint, before being hit again with more force, making him slowly open his eyes.

And when he opened his eyes, Allen found himself looking at the ceiling identical to the one in the room he was in earlier, but what most caught his attention was what had woken him up, managing to focus his vision on Timcanpy, seeing the golden sphere with wings flying worriedly in front of his eyes.

"Tim..." Allen spoke with his voice hoarse from having just cut and his mind spinning from everything just waking up from Road's dream world.

However, his mind quickly raced as he assimilated this thought, making him sit up quickly, startling Timcanpy who quickly flew to dodge Allen's movement, looking grumpy and worried about Allen at the same time, putting himself on Allen's shoulder and rubbing against his neck.

Several thoughts went through his mind, bringing a hand to his face to try to dispel his confusion, but he knew that what he had seen was 'real' as it was the product of Road's power, but even so he felt a spark of hope glowing through the despair that was building in her stomach.

"...Nea?" He spoke in thought, trying to feel inside and find Nea's presence, feeling a small spark of hope...

He felt his Noah energy still dormant thanks to the great wave of innocence and the presence of Crown Clown resonating.

But that was it.

There was nothing left.

There was no Nea's presence in his mind, his spark of hope was crushed and tears were now running down his face lightly, while the whole world around him seemed to be muffled, making him almost not notice the sound of a door opening and a heavy sigh.

"...Allen-kun?" Came a female voice very familiar to Allen, which managed to reach him even though he was barely able to register it in his current mental state.

And as soon as he felt a gentle hand on his shoulder he turned to see Lenalle crouched beside her with her hand on his shoulder and a worried look on her face.

"...Lena." Allen spoke weakly, his voice cracking slightly because of the lump in his throat, but that was enough for Lenalee to understand what he felt.

Lenalee quickly wrapped her arms around Allen and pulled him into a hug which he eagerly returned.

She might not know what happened yet, but she didn't need to know what happened to comfort Allen, she would be there for him no matter what, just like he was always there for her, she could question him later.

And so Allen hugged his girlfriend as he let his emotions out, grateful that she didn't question him as he didn't feel ready to speak at that exact moment.

And so they were together, just in the silence of the room, which Allen realized was identical to the one in his dream and that Lenalee had come from the downstairs stairs, and feeling the light pulsation of the energy of innocence that came from the 'Heart', but all that took a backseat to his mind as he focused completely on Lenalee and the comfort she gave him.

After a few more moments they broke the hug, but they didn't move too far, staying close, so that Lenalee could look correctly at Allen's face, placing a hand on his cheek to wipe the now dry trail of tears.

Allen could see Lenalee's eyes now, seeing the worry in her beautiful violet eyes and he couldn't help but feel lost in them, as he always did when he let himself look into them too long, instinctively pulling her closer to him, leaning against their foreheads together.

"Thanks." He managed to say, feeling much more relieved than before thanks to her, feeling his body relax as he let out a deep breath.

"I'm here for you whenever you need me." She replied as she caressed his face, glad she was able to make him feel better, before speaking again.

"But what happened?" She asked him, looking into his eyes and seeing them sadden slightly again.

"I-er-I...In the control room- Ma-O Earl was there and..." He started to try to explain, but clearly he was failing to speak coherently about everything that happened, fumbling in his words until Lenalee put a hand on his shoulder and gave it a gentle squeeze, making him stop.

"Stop Allen-kun. It's okay, breathe, you don't need to explain everything now, just...tell me how I can help you." She spoke trying to sound reassuring, ending with a worried look.

And her eyes seemed to contain that infinite amount of care and affection, which immediately calmed Allen, making him take her hand in his as he wondered if she was even aware of the effect she had on him.

"You already help me more than you could ever imagine Lena." He said calmer now, taking her hand to his lips and kissing it, trying to convey all the affection he felt, before looking into her eyes, seeing her face slightly flushed.

"Thanks." He said softly, leaning their foreheads together again and looking into her eyes, with her returning the gesture and taking her other hand to his cheek, before they both closed the distance between them, kissing and forgetting for a few moments about the world around them, while closing their eyes.

"*COUGH* *COUGH*". Until they both broke apart in a startled leap at the sudden sound coming from the door, causing them to turn towards the source of the sound assuming semi-battle postures, only to find Lavi standing leaning against the open door, with his fist against his mouth. .

However, her hand did not hide the cheshire smile he sported looking at the couple now blushing for having been caught.

"Well, sorry to interrupt you, but when Lena ran off in front of all of us, we decided to follow, although now maybe I should go back and tell yu to wait for a few more minutes." The redhead said with his smile growing when he saw the red in the couple's cheeks intensify, especially Lenalee for having her moment with Allen interrupted and for leaving both exorcists behind.

"Shut up stupid rabbit!" He exclaimed trying to return to his neutral face, but his cheeks remained red, causing him to fail miserably in his attempt.

"Own, don't be like that beansprout, you've only officially been together so it's understandable that you're so cozy" Lavi said playfully as he watched the couple's awkwardness.

He was about to open his mouth again, but was interrupted when he was suddenly pushed forward by a bora coming from the door with extreme force, making him land with his face on the living room carpet.

"I said wait, stupid rabbit!" Came the voice of the owner of the boot that had kicked Lavi, it being none other than Kanda, who was now leaning against the door, breathing deeply, having climbed the stairs behind Lavi.

"Bakanda!/kanda!" Allen and Lenalee said at the same time when they saw the arrival of the exorcist swordsman.

Kanda looked at both of them as he leaned against the door, letting out a tired sigh after having climbed the stairs in the state he was in.

"You took your time beansprout, even going ahead of us we ended up catching up with you." Kanda said looking at his white haired friend.

"Well, I don't know if you noticed Bakanda, but thanks to me the chests are now fused." Allen said to Kanda, giving the samurai an annoyed look, but with no real anger behind it.

"Hey yu! why did you attack me like that!? I'm hurt you know?! that's very cruel of you!" Lavi exclaimed to the samurai after lifting his face off the ground.

"Well, at least you were able to fulfill your only job, for a moment I thought we would have to come here and solve this for you." Kanda said to Allen with a snort, completely ignoring Lavi's exclamation.

"HEEY! Don't ignore me!" Came the redhead's exclamation.

Allen rolled his eyes at Kanda and his sarcasm, already knowing they were classic samurai taunts, "I'm more surprised you got here, with your brain so full of soba, I thought you'd get lost on the stairs."

"Lenalee, they are being cruel again." Lavi said to the female exorcist, making her let out a light laugh with the group's return to the small moment of normality, happy that Allen is now better from his previous sad state.

Kanda scowled as he glared at Allen, but with no real anger behind his gaze, before turning to look at Allen with a more analytical look, before speaking again.

"And what happened to Beansprout? the energy your energy changed from some time ago before you left the previous room." Kanda questioned Allen, going straight to the point that was bothering him, as since he entered the room, he could feel the change in Allen's energy.

It wasn't something totally new, but it was like the previous noah energy he could feel was more...powerful, he still felt like Allen, but the intensity of the energy had definitely changed.

Allen looked at Kanda, before looking at his other companions, who were looking at him with a questioning look waiting for his answer, he then let out a shaky sigh, quickly understanding the reason for the change in energy that Kanda was talking about.

As he was lost in thought about what had happened before waking up in the room and how he should explain to his friends what happened, he felt a hand wrap around his, making him lift his head and look at Lenalee.

She was looking at him in a slightly worried way, before squeezing Allen's hand tighter and speaking. "It's okay Allen, you don't have to force yourself, breathe."

And so he did, breathing deeply together with her, squeezing her hand with his innocence, which still glowed softly just like his friends' innocence, finally calming down and giving Lenalee a smile.

"Okay Lena, you deserve an explanation." He said looking at her with a loving smile, before looking at the other two members of the room, "But before that, where are the others? I think it would be better to explain to everyone at once."

Lavi shook her head, "They were left behind on the lower floors along with Kro-chan, they weren't in a position to go any further."

Allen nodded after understanding the reasons his other friends weren't there, he just hoped they were okay.

"Well, then I guess I'd better start by explaining about what happened when I reached the ark's control room..." Allen began to explain the past events since his separation from the group, squeezing Lenalee's hand each time he the recounted moment moved him more profoundly.

And so it went on, with his friends listening intently to his words, interrupting Allen's narration to ask questions here and there to get better information, but leaving the white-haired exorcist to have more emotional moments for himself, knowing that he had right to that privacy, especially when it came to his family before the order.

But even though it was difficult to talk about it, Allen did not hide details, because in the end, he knew he could trust his new family, which the order had become. And so, Allen followed until the end of events, arriving at the current moment.

And when he was finished, the whole room was dead silent, with none of Allen's companions knowing exactly what to say to the exorcist, with Lenalee just squeezing Allen's hand tightly, who squeezed back and gave a weak smile of thanks. in return.

But Kanda's voice broke that silence, "Well that was a lot of shit going on huh."

And so the room returned to silence, but this time everyone looked at Kanda in silence.

"PFFF!" Before Allen let out a snort, putting his hand over his mouth to contain his laughter, followed by Lavi and finally Lenalee, having been caught by Kanda's simple and unexpected statement.

Perhaps the most surprising fact of the circumstances would be the fact that the samurai himself had a small smile at the corner of his lips, different from his usual frown.

"I didn't expect you of all people to break the ice like that Yu!" Lavi said while laughing and poking Kanda's side with her poke, making the samurai's eyebrow tremble slightly in anger.

"Don't call me Yu." He stated simply, as he poked Lavi's injured leg with his sheathed katana, making the redhead let out a high-pitched scream as he rubbed his leg to ward off the pain, while looking at Kanda with a hurt look, which was promptly ignored by Kanda.

Allen and Lenalee just grinned in amusement at their friends' interaction, with Allen being grateful that Kanda (of all people) was able to lighten the situation (although he would never admit it to him).

"So that means the 'Heart' is gathered and awakened just ahead?" Kanda questioned, turning his serious face back as he looked at Allen directly.

The white-haired young man looked at his friend and nodded, his face also taking on a more serious expression, before he turned his gaze to his left arm, which was resonating in an unsteady rhythm, having calmer moments and more agitated ones.

"Our innocence is reacting to proximity to 'Heart', the closer we get, the stronger the resonance." Lavi said as he sits on the ground resting his leg, with his hammer in its shrunken form in his hand, seeing the crystal-type innocence resonate just like Allen's.

"Well then, we don't have to wait any longer, let's get this over with once and for all" Kanda said, squeezing Mugen in his hands as he looked at the filly he would lead on.

And with those words, everyone turned towards the door as well, because at this point they wanted nothing more than to end this war and everyone knew that they were closer than ever to achieving that goal.

Allen and Lenalee exchanged a look, nodding, before helping each other to their feet, with Kanda pulling Lavi to her feet again.

And so the quartet walked to the door that revealed a staircase from where they could feel the energy of the 'Heart' emanating.

Everyone started to climb, with the last one being Allen, who before starting to climb the stairs, took one last look at the room they were leaving, with a weak and melancholy smile.

"Thanks for everything Mana, Neah." He thought, before turning towards the stairs, finding Lenalee waiting for him.

He gave her a smile and gently held her hand as they walked up the stairs, with Lavi and Kanda going up together.

The staircase at first seemed simpler than the previous ones, but the more they climbed, the more it seemed that it was strangely long where normally they wouldn't have the feeling of advancement if it weren't for feeling 'Heart' energy and the resonating of their innocence increase as more go up.

And the closer you got to the 'Heart', the more the staircase changed shape, starting to take on strange shapes, with ethereal white tendrils starting to grow through the kin like tree roots.

These tendrils spread across the staircase, seeming to pulsate green energy similar to the innocence they carried.

They got to the point where everything around them seemed to be resonating rhythmically with the emanated energy, emanating a natural peaceful energy, but at the same time, something in the back of the minds of the four of them kept them on edge.

They all knew well how innocence would indiscriminately cause collateral damage, especially in its crudest form, and what they felt was probably the crudest form of innocence there was.

Allen in particular could feel the Noah part stirring inside him, even in his slumbering state, but Crown Clown's resonance with the 'Heart' somehow seemed to suppress the Noah side, though it didn't seem to try to crush it, leaving Allen grateful once again for Crown Clown's help with his situation.

"Things are starting to get weird around here." Lavi said as she stepped carefully down the steps, avoiding stepping on the springing 'roots' of the excessive energy emanation.

"It's to be expected from the most powerful innocence in its raw state, if a fragment like Miranda's can envelop an entire city for so long, imagine what 'Heart' could do." Lenalee spoke alongside Allen while also avoiding the roots.

"Well, at least we got here without anything else happening." Lavi said looking at the goal they achieved.

And in that moment they reached the door at the top of the stairs, which would have looked like a wooden double door, if it weren't for the energy emanating from behind it, with green tendrils growing in and around it.

"Tch, you just had to say it huh stupid bunny. We couldn't expect it to be that simple, it never is." Kanda said clucking his tongue, already being tired of past struggles to go through yet another ordeal.

He then turned the doorknob, but before he could pull it open, he quickly took a step to the side in reflex, managing to dodge the door that went flying down the stairs, passing by Lenalee and Aleen who dodged in time, if ducking as the door flew across the staircase.

Kanda quickly readjusted to his feet, looking through the passage that was now without doors, fully seeing now a strong green and white light illuminating the staircase, now getting a view of what was inside the room.

"Well you could say that again Yu." Lavi said beside Kanda looking at the room in front of them, feeling her jaw drop slightly looking at the view in front of her.

"Shut up." Kanda fired back, not taking her eyes off the sight in front of her.

The scene in front of them could only be described as chaotic, the room ahead could not be compared to the ones before it, its interior was completely unstructured, great streams of concentrated wild green energy flowed through the air, swirling around the large room and generating strong winds.

The ground, as well as the walls that were not crumbling and recreating, seemed to recreate a very beautiful scenario, almost like a peaceful garden that stood out in that environment, however the plants and trees scattered around the room had white and green graviinhas that spread throughout everything. .

And in the center of the room flying in the air, there was a large orb of light and concentrated green and white energy, from which the energy trails passed through the room, rhythmically pulsing energy, seeming to be following a calm pattern, despite the enormous torrent of energy emanating from the room.

"It's never easy, is it?" Lenalee questioned as she surveyed the room ahead of the group.

The rest of the group could only remain silent, analyzing the room ahead, after all, they didn't need to confirm anything, everyone knew it would never be that simple.

"But this time we need to go through this just one more time, just one more time and we're done with this war." Allen spoke taking a step forward.

"Well, what are we waiting for then?" Lavi questioned as she stretched slowly, testing how far I could go with her injuries.

Allen takes a step forward, standing in front of the group, turning to look at them once more, before the final advance, seeing Lavi's smile, Kanda's serious face and stopping when his gaze met Lenalee's and her beautiful smile.

"Thanks for everything guys." He said, earning a smile of his own, before they all smiled more (which in Kanda's case was the corner of his mouth lifting slightly), before they nodded and Allen turned to the front, facing the core of 'Heart', turning back to her serious face.

He took a deep breath before exhaling and lowering his knees, activating the Crown Clown, which glowed even brighter than before, glowing in resonance with the 'Heart', which seemed to be awakening and becoming more violent, with the winds and energy released becoming more intense and erratic.

Allen could feel the rhythm of 'Heart' through his innocence or his Noah side bothered by the presence of innocence, but somehow he could time that rhythm, sensing that the core was close to getting more violent, but before that storm there would be a lull, like a heart contracting.

He then closed his eyes and prepared to run, while concentrating on feeling that small moment when there would be a better gap for them to advance.

badum...badump...badump

"Not yet...not...almost there..." He thought, concentrating, before opening his eyes as soon as he felt the right moment, taking in a breath and exclaiming from the bottom of his lungs.

"LET'S GO!" He exclaimed, taking off at a run, his companions following close behind.

And they all ran forward and as Allen had felt, there was a break in the constant flow of energy and destruction for a short period of time and at that moment the group took the opportunity to run as much as they could towards the core.

The core appeared to be about five hundred meters away from them and seemed to have grown quiet, but Allen could feel a pulse breaking through that calm just an instant after they broke into a run, catching his attention.

badump...baDUMP

"Get ready, the core is about to get violent again! Get ready to dodge!" Allen exclaimed, preparing himself to dodge whatever was thrown at them, as well as his friends.

...BADUMP!

And after those words, the nucleus contracted, and like the contraction of a heart, it released a huge wave of energy throughout the room, in a much stronger and more aggressive rhythm than before.

And so waves of energy were unleashed towards them, as if they were tornadoes and cutting blades of green energy, but everyone was already prepared and jumped in different directions to dodge the attacks.

Kanda and Allen went to the sides, with Kanda running to the right while using Mugen to cut his way through the waves of energy he couldn't deflect, while Allen went to the right dodging with Crown Clown's cloak and cutting the blasts using his claw.

Lavi reached out with her hammer and used it on the ground to lift herself above the blasts that hit the ground they were on earlier, which was blown to pieces by the energy's impact with the place, as the blast continued its path through the room.

But more waves of energy were sent his way, leaving no room for him to dodge upwards, making him widen his one eye and curse "Crap!"

But before he was hit, he was carried to the side at high speed, successfully dodging the energy blasts.

Lavi then looked to her rescuer and saw Lenalee carrying him out of the way of the gusts, running in the air with her boots, "Thanks Lena! that was going to be a nasty blow" He thanked her with a smile for the help.

"You are welcome!" She called back with a smile, before throwing Lavi aside, letting him get back to moving with his hammer, as she dodged more blasts of energy, "We have to help Allen-Kun get to the core!"

"Yes, but it looks like 'Heart' isn't reacting well to our approach!" Lavi exclaimed back, as he grew his hammer to block a blast of energy with a wind seal.

He did his best to stand his ground against the blast of energy, however he felt something tighten around his injured leg, causing him to temporarily weaken at his base, leaving him vulnerable to the blast of energy.

But before he could be hit, the gust in question was cut in half, sending strong winds to the sides, but leaving Lavi unharmed, with Kanda standing in front of him with Mugen drawn, having just cut the gust.

Seeing that the most imminent threat was eliminated, Lavi quickly looked at his leg and saw that white gravies had come out of the ground as if they were plants and clung to his leg, trying to keep him trapped in place.

He quickly pulled the gravel out of his leg, freeing himself from the grip of the living ground, quickly backing away before it went back to grabbing him.

"Phew, that was close, thanks Yu!" Lavi exclaimed as she went to the swordsman's side and they continued their run, "Careful guys! It's not just random bursts of energy, it seems like the whole room is being influenced to try and stop us! I think 'Heart' isn't too happy we're here! getting closer."

"Tch! I couldn't care less what this thing wants." Kanda stated clucking his tongue as he continued to cut his way now through creations of innocence that came out of the floor of the room, similar to General Tiedoll's ability, but clearly without any thought behind them.

He then reflected yet another blast of energy sent in his direction, deflecting its course to the side, before looking at Mugen, who was responding to his desires with no sign of excitement, even though they were going against the 'Heart's' apparent will." And the fact that we're able to use our innocence shows that it's not consciously stopping us, so it's not going to interfere with our synchrony."

"So it's more like an atomic defense system!" Lenalee concluded as she waltzed through the air and skirted the tornadoes of wind that swept through the room.

"So we need to be more careful, but our goal is still the same, I just need to reach 'Heart' before he freaks out even more, his rhythm is becoming more and more violent, I don't know how far this can progress!" Allen exclaimed as he maneuvered around the room dodging the blasts of energy and slashing with his claws a large tree with white roots that tried to grab him, blasting it with a wave of dark matter energy.

He immediately felt the difference in wielding his dark matter without Nea's assistance, though with all the practice he'd had to date, it hadn't become too difficult to use, just different from before, but he didn't have time to think about that now.

He then landed on the ground using Crown Clown's coat to break his fall, with Lenalee stopping beside him stepping into the air, while Lavi and Kanda caught up with them.

"Only about three hundred Beansprout masters to go, are you sure you can calm this thing down?" Lavi questioned while calculating the distance to 'Heart'.

"To be honest, I don't know exactly what it will be like to interact with 'Heart', but I know that I am able to synchronize with it through Crown Clown, as my parasite-type attunement has long since passed 100%." Allen said as he concentrated energy into his claw and created a cross-shaped shield to block slices of energy coming from the core.

"Uh, I hope you're right buddy, because I can't think of anything to stop this thing if it gets any further out of control." Lavi responded looking at the out of control core.

"Tch. there's no point in questioning now, it's do or die." Kanda spoke as he sheathed his sword and prepared to slash his way towards the core.

"Kanda is right, we're going to move forward together, we just need Allen to get there" Lenalee said before turning to Allen.

"You'll be able to find a way, I'm sure Allen-kun." She finished with a smile at the young man, making him smile back at her confidence.

"Come on then, give me some help getting there and let's finish this" Allen said, placing Crown Clow's cloak over his body along with the mask.

Everyone nodded, turning towards the nucleus and the obstacles coming towards it.

And so they advanced, with Kanda in front cutting through obstacles and energy beams with his own flying cuts, until a large white hand-shaped tree emerged from the ground heading towards the group, making Kanda stop and concentrate his power in a series of quick cuts in the shape of a lotus, cutting through the entire huge tree in the shape of an arm.

However, the cut pieces began to move in the air and gather together as white and green masses, before taking on strange shapes that resembled angels, similar to the creations of general tiedoll and level 4 akuma, but instead of having heads, they were spheres with strange writings, with wings instead of arms and several eyes around the spheres between the writings, appearing to have a life of their own.

"It looks like security is being updated!" Lavi exclaimed as she looked at the flying beings, which seemed to fly unsteadily seeming to learn how to fly, before quickly turning in the air and the largest eye in the center of the sphere looked directly at Lavi as did the other eyes, making the redhead's instincts kick in.

However, before he could act, in just a second the central eyes of the 'angels' charged a yellowish green energy and shot towards Lavi from several different angles, and Lavi only managed to retract his hammer and cover his face with his other arm to try to think of a way to avoid taking full damage from those shots.

"But not enough!" Came the scream coming from in front of him, making Lavi look properly and see Allen jumping in front of him, generating a large mystical circle with a cross in the middle, successfully blocking the rays that were fired.

Although the power of the impacts was enough to generate cracks in the shield and it was clear from Allen's body language that they were definitely not easy attacks to deal with.

But the shield can hold out long enough until the volley of shots temporarily stops, giving room for a counterattack.

"Get ready Lavi!" Came Lenalee's voice from above, making the redhead look at her coming towards her and get the message, preparing his hammer for a big swing.

"Okay! Get the shield out of the way Allen!" He exclaimed as he grew his hammer and channeled energy into it with the "wood" symbol appearing on the head of his hammer and Lenalee landing on the symbol.

Quickly looking over his shoulder Allen saw what was coming and quickly got out of the way deactivating his shield and using Crown Clown's coat to move through the air.

"Let's go Lenalady! Wood Stamp: Wind" Lavi said as he began to throw all the weight of his body to make a big swing, releasing his wind technique along with Lenalee who was quickly flying towards the 'angels' that were flying in the air. living room.

The exorocist flew like a bullet through the air, her boots glowing green and purple as she dragged a real tornado behind her, seeming to bend to her will as she charged towards the core's defending horde.

And as soon as she dodged the flying enemies and reached their midst and without stopping her fluid movements, she skillfully spun in the air in a circle, driving the giant gust of wind along with her legs, turning at her will and being propelled by her boots.

"Waltz: Mist Wind!" And as soon as the words were shouted, the swirling wind took shape, generating a giant wind tornado in the center of the defending forces.

The creatures tried to fight against the strong air current, but were swept away by the energized winds, spinning along with the tornado, which was thrown towards the remaining forces, which destroyed the defenses in the way, destroying the constructs in formation and destroying them again. with the force of the tornado.

"Better enjoy Beansprout now!" Kanda exclaimed as he ran down the path opened by Lenalee, with Allen doing the same, using his improved movement using Crown Clown and advancing through the air cutting down the few stragglers in his path between Lenalee's tornadoes, managing to see the 'Heart' pulsing energy closer. than ever, just a little more and it would be over.

Another roar similar to a roar came from the 'Heart' shaking the entire room while from the core itself came giant golden and green masses that came together in the upper part of a genderless human body, much larger than a level 2.5 Akuma.

The newly appeared figure already had a goal, extending its large hands towards Allen while opening its mouth and several ethereal eyes on its face spread across the eye region in a symmetrical yet chaotic manner.

"Woah!" exclaimed Allen widening his eyes as he wore Crown Clown's coat and punched a pair of disoriented 'angels' in the air who had taken damage from Lenalee's tornado.

He used the strength of the 'angels' fight to stay in the air as a boost and throw himself sideways to successfully dodge the closing of the hands that came towards him and climb onto the creature's right arm, stabbing his sword into the appendage for stability. .

He quickly got up and started running in time before the creature crushed him with its other giant hand, running quickly while avoiding being caught by the very 'ground' he was running on.

He stopped abruptly as the part of the arm in front of him moved and grew a series of spikes that went towards him, while the other arm came towards him again.

He quickly transformed his arm into the sword of exorcism and coated it with dark matter before swinging the sword at the thorns coming towards him, cutting them and the arm below him, causing an explosion from the clash of opposing energies and throwing himself into the air again. to get out of the way of the other arm that attacked him.

The loss of the arm does not seem to have affected the creature, as despite the dark matter attack, the severed arm was recovering, but Allen's concern was not the giant appendages, but rather the several eyes on the giant's face that turned towards him. him and began shooting beams of golden and green energy towards him.

"Balls of destruction!" Allen quickly concentrated his energy once more before swinging his sword and releasing several oscillating gray spheres into the air, creating a barrage of energy in front of him with their explosion as they collided with the lightning fired by the creature.

*BOOM*

With no time to breathe, Allen turned to face the giant arm that came out of the smoke screen created by the explosions, too quickly for him to be able to react this time.

"Damn it!" He exclaimed bracing himself for impact.

However, before he could hit him, the arm was cut in half, making Allen look at the origin of the cut and see Kanda with his two swords, having just delivered the saved cut.

The exorcist samurai shook his head at Allen, before he moved again and began firing more cuts at the creature, which recovered as it was cut, but Kanda didn't give the 'being' any rest (it doesn't seem to be exactly alive, but Allen doesn't have time to think about that right now!).

Allen did not need Kanda to give him any explanation, taking advantage of the opening given to him to advance using Crown Clown's coat and his sword to fly between the pieces of the being, going directly to the core of the 'Heart'.

He was so close that he could feel the energy that was being exhaled literally into his bones, providing a chaotic discomfort and comfort amidst the chaos the scene was in.

But once again he would apparently have one last obstacle in his path, as the severed masses of the giant creature came together enough to form the giant head again.

However, this time instead of the eyes shooting beams in his direction, the head created a kind of mouth that Allen could have sworn had a smile too big to fit on his face, before opening the gigantic mouth and began to concentrate a large amount of energy. energy between the being's sharp teeth.

The purpose of that energy was more than obvious to Allen, the last security measure to stop his advance, a last desperate measure to stop the approaching threat, but that meant that the 'Heart' felt his presence approaching and I knew he could be a threat.

Good. That assured him that he only needs one more step and it wouldn't be this death ray that would stop Allen now that he's come this far.

Instead of slowing Allen down, he took advantage of the delay to gather the being's energy and began to accelerate towards him as fast as he could, Crown Clown's coat tightened tightly around him as the mask covered his face with a simple thought as he traveled toward the creature's mouth, giving him one last moment to close his eyes and focus his own energy on his sword as he cast out a quick prayer more to himself than anything else.

"Crown Clown, Neah, Master, Mana...Everyone, one last time, please help me, just this one more time" He prayed inwardly as he thought of everyone he could who helped him get here, before opening his eyes in what seemed to have passed no more than a second, before it completely released its energy and accelerated its flight even further.

The energy had already coalesced behind the sharp teeth, which opened to reveal a massive sphere of energy that would be fired at Allen, surely leading to his end.

*KRAKABOOOM*

But in one Allen was faster, traveling through the air faster than his own thoughts could follow, he delivered his blow with all his might.

His slash instantly severed the giant head vertically, making it completely disfigured (if there was anything to be disfigured before) just from the shockwave of the clashing energies.

"Aarrgh!" Allen clenched his teeth tightly as he pressed his sword with all his strength against the large mass of energy that was still gathering to eliminate him.

He knew he couldn't win on pure raw power so he focused on guiding his energy into the tip of his sword, imagining it as if it were a sharp needle to pierce the wall of energy.

He could feel his flesh burn and his bones creak in protest at the energy coursing through him as he gave up defense for an all-out piercing attack.

The pain was practically no longer recognized in his mind, just his goal of getting through this last line of defense and ending this once and for all.

"aaaAAARRRGGGG!"Allen opened his eyes wide and let out a scream that ripped through his lungs, releasing all his energy in a single point, managing to pierce through the blast of energy with the decisive attack.

*BOOM*

And so Allen's concentrated energy broke through the dam in front of him, destroying the being's giant head and the opposite wall of the room, taking everything in its path with it, freeing Allen to head straight towards the core.

The white-haired exorcist almost no longer had the energy to guide himself in the air, but with the help of Crown Clown he managed to move between the floating remains of the last defense and catapult himself towards the core of the 'Heart', finally reaching his objective when contacting him.

The moment Allen's left arm made contact with the surface of the nucleus, he instantly seemed to react, with the nucleus appearing to allow his arm to sink into its surface!

"AHH! Damn! not so fast!" He exclaimed before placing his other arm on the surface of the core for support, bracing himself from being pulled into it, feeling the chaotic energy of the 'Heart' strongly affecting Crown Clown.

"It's like trying to interact with Sumam's innocence all over again, but much more violent!" and it was, it was much worse than having to deal with Suman's innocence while he became a Fallen, the core possesses much more raw power than Suman's innocence alone.

But quickly remembering that event gave him an idea, knowing that even though it was risky it was better than just trying to fight the core force alone.

He quickly located his inner Noah, who was unsurprisingly completely agitated due to his proximity to 'Heart', although he was not as rebellious as before, probably due to his constant proximity to Crown Clown.

He quickly pulled the rebellious energy from within and focused on letting it flow lightly down his left arm, making the core surrounding his arm shudder violently, clearly in displeasure with the energy surrounding his arm, allowing him to better pull it towards the surface, but unable to free itself completely.

"*Arf* *Arf* *Arf*" Allen breathed heavily as sweat dripped from his forehead, trying his best to connect with the core without being swallowed by it, using his dark energy to protect himself from being swallowed completely, while used Clown Clown to connect.

Her own Innocence did her best to stay true to herself and Allen, acting as the bridge between Allen's will and that of the 'Heart', showing her Innocence's passion and loyalty to her bearer after all these years.

It was as if Innocence itself believed in the dedication of its bearer, perhaps his speeches about saving everyone and his determination convinced the parasitic Innocence itself to join the rebel cause.

Truly Allen couldn't ask for a better partner in crime for his rebellion, the thought actually made Allen snort through his monstrous effort to communicate with the 'Heart'.

But focusing on what he felt going from 'Heart', Allen could feel many things, but nothing really organized, it was really a whirlwind of unorganized sensations, although Inocencias usually didn't express themselves in words, it was inarticulate even for that.

It really was like someone's slow awakening and Allen could tell that at the current rate if he couldn't guide that awakening, things wouldn't end well for anyone...

...It would probably end in another 'Great Flood'.

This thought filled Allen with concern, making him try even harder in his task of establishing contact, managing to send a message or a feeling directly to the nucleus, he could not fail in this task, however...it was easier to talk about it. what to do.

Thinking about everything that would be lost if he spoke here was certainly not doing him any wonders right now, pressing into the back of his mind as he concentrated on the task, feeling his arm begin to be tugged again.

"If I fail now...I can't think about it but.." He thought as he gritted his teeth.

His mind was beginning to become clouded with thoughts and sensations that were coming to him from the core, consuming his reasoning every second.

However, he still managed to hear the sound of something landing next to him and hear his name being called in the distance, but what brought him out of his stupor was his cheek being pulled hard and his face turned to the side, to meet the face by Lenalee.

"It really is an improvement to the scenery~" His clouded mind thought to itself, before Lenalee shouted something he couldn't understand and pulled his cheeks harder again, successfully waking him up.

"WHAAAW?!" He exclaimed as his eyes gained focus again and his attention turned to his girlfriend.

"Allen-kun! Wake up! I came to help, but we need you here!" She shouted, now with her words being understood by him.

He blinked hard, shaking his head and recovering his thoughts, as Lenalee's hands smoothed over her cheeks, giving him a pleasant breath of relief from her mind.

Seeing Lenalee's face soften, he managed to compose himself and give an awkwardly apologetic smile. "Sorry, looks like I got a little lost huh."

The young woman smiled back, seeing the albino's tired smile. "It's okay, we'll always help you."

"Whatever they're saying up there must be very touching and all, but they can rush things a little!" Came the voice of Lavi from further away, who was using his hammer to block the energy randomly leaking from the core.

"This time I agree with the stupid rabbit! Save the romance for later and do goddamn work now MOYASHI!" Kanda's unmistakable voice came from below, from where his cuts could be seen cutting through any defense formation that tried to form close to them.

Allen couldn't help but smile at his friends' energy even at this point.

"Ah, it seems like you can't be romantic and take things slow these days" He teased with a playful smile, earning a laugh from Lenalee.

He then turned to the core he was still connected to and returned to his serious face "Thanks Lenalee guys, I owe you everything so I'm going to return all the favor now!"

He returned to focusing on mastering the rebellious energy of the core and using it as a guide to form a path to the center, smiling slightly despite his tiredness as he felt Lenalee's hands on his back giving him the support he needed to not lose himself now. .

However...dominate was not the right word, he was navigating the constant and chaotic energy flow, but now he could discern the energy currents and insert his desire through Crown Clown.

Then he poured out his desire to reach the core, navigating the flow of energy, until he felt closer and closer to the core, every second seemed like an eternity and at the same time everything went by very quickly and when it seemed like he had blinked, he He felt like he was face to face with the nucleus, when a searing light took over his mind.

Suddenly Allen raised his head and opened his eyes, scaring Lenalee, but she noticed that something was strange when she looked at his eyes and saw that they were completely white and glowing, just like Crown Clown, who seemed to glow more intensely now.

"How are you up there, Lenalee?!" She heard Lavi scream below her as she fought against the core's defenses.

"It looks like Allen managed to connect to the core!... I think so!" She exclaimed back.

"You think?!" Came Kanda's voice this time, clearly more heated.

"It's hard to say! but something is definitely happening!" She exclaimed once again.

"Well, your guess is as good as ours! I don't know if it's a good sign, but the defenses seem to be more disoriented, so at least I think it's a good thing!" Lavi exclaimed again.

Lenalee didn't respond, but internally hoped that Lavi was right as she rubbed Allen's back.

"You can do it, Allen." She whispered to the white-haired exorcist.

Meanwhile in Allen's mind, he could feel himself floating amidst the energy flow of the 'Heart', completely devoid of clothes, appearing to be made of pure energy, while in front of him was the origin of all energy flow.

This core is a large greenish-white light from which energy flows leave and return, like a heart pumping blood.

Reflexively, Allen clenched and released his left hand to ensure Crown Clown was with him, feeling more comfortable with his partner there, but unable to look away from the blinding light in front of him.

"..." He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out, feeling like he was trying to speak underwater.

'My voice doesn't reach this place' He thought in alarm, putting his hand to his throat.

*ROOOOOMMM*

Allem was forced to cover his ears to try to muffle the agonizing sound that reverberated throughout the space, but this did not stop that sound from penetrating his mind and his ears from suffering from that sound.

'What is that?!' He thought through the headache he was suffering from.

It was an immense pain, as if someone was hammering the inside of his head, but it was not an unfamiliar pain to him, in fact it was similar to the pain he suffered a short time ago when he came into contact with the core.

He opened his eyes in realization 'That's it! this is the core! he is...communicating! But I can't understand anything coming from this!'.

*ZUUUUOOMMMMM*

Once again a deafening buzzing filled the entire void in that place, as well as in Allen's head, who could feel his ears starting to bleed as he ground his teeth.

'I need to tune in to the core! even if it hurts! quite!' he thought as he concentrated once more to re-tune himself to the core in front of him.

And once again he managed to start tuning into the core, using all of Allen Walker's experience with parasite-type innocence and considerable time being a Noah, and used all of that now to send his desires to the core.

He knew better than anyone that in the end an innocence that had never interacted with a human, even more so for so long when the 'Heart', was something incapable of understanding human words, they communicate through its primordial form to all of them ( with cession of apocryphos), will.

Wills, desires, primordial forms of emotions, something that even a baby would be capable of generating, despite not being able to control or understand, and these desires were the main way for innocents to 'communicate'.

And knowing this Allen tuned in to the core, despite all the pain, sending his deepest will.

Allen may be humble 80% to 90% of the time, although with much effort and persistence (from his friends and Neah) he began to develop a sense of selfishness, but at his core, Allen Walker was always something.

A good person.

And in his own heart he had the desire, his strongest and purest desire that shaped his soul, he wished he could save whoever he could, from the holy war, from the exorcists, humans, akumas and even the Noahs, just as he promised himself For himself and for other people, he would not rest until he achieved this.

And so he opened his heart to the 'Heart', pouring all his will into the rebel core, with the aim of guiding him to fulfill his request.

'End this war, don't allow any more suffering for the Noahs, let the exorcists and innocents rest and let the world move on, without a flood or anything like that.'

Allen could no longer conceive of the effort he was taking to communicate, but he knew he needed to get somewhere with this.

And faintly he noticed the change in the core's state, the silence that took over the void they occupied, as the core seemed to absorb Allen's desires.

The Exorcist's soul was already too tired to even feel relief, but he refused to fall just yet, keeping his gaze on the core as his light wavered, waiting for a response.

Slowly the glow from the core returned, but not as dazzling as before, a soft glow took over him, as Allen saw that light approaching, or maybe he was sitting pulled towards it, it was hard to say.

As he got closer, the glowing sphere began to open like a flower, allowing Allen access to its interior, until he arrived at a small, ethereal, golden cube.

Allen couldn't be sure what action to take, but instinct kicked in, making him extend both hands towards the golden cube.

And it came towards him, until he was held by Allen's hands, his innocence and his human hand.

Allen couldn't even feel any weight in his hands and at the same time he felt enormous pressure on himself, feeling that his next actions would be decisive for everything he worked on so far.

Even so, Allen had a true and gentle smile on his face, bringing the cube to his lips, planting a swab kiss on the object, before whispering to it.

"Please help me wrap this all up, Amen."

And so he closed his eyes, before a light completely blinded everything around him.

In the entire city the battle seemed to have ceased, it was possible to see trails of destruction throughout the city, with no building or street left unscathed from the battle that occurred, but the exorcists were regrouping and helping the injured they could, taking them to the improvised base or medical tents.

However, everyone stopped to look up, at the giant Ark that was now flying over the city, which had begun to shine again, while everyone felt a strong tremor on the ground.

At that moment, Komui came out of the central doors, who lost his beret in the chaos of the rush to get there, accompanied by Reever, Jhonny and old Bookman.

They came as quickly as they could to the beginning of the tremors and the glow of the ark above them, to watch the developments that were coming.

They saw the ark's brightness increase, lighting up the entire night sky, acting almost like a night sun in the desolate city, practically being able to see the energy emanating from it and causing tremors in the ground beneath them.

"...Bookman, can you tell what's going on?" Komui asked, as sweat dripped down the side of his face, remaining as calm as he could while waiting for the elderly exorcist to respond.

"...I can't honestly say yes, but I have a hunch, which I suspect with the information I revealed just now, you should be able to guess as well." The old man with panda eyes said, as he used his good hand to puff on his pipe, looking at the ark in the sky with a serene gaze.

"So they managed to get to the 'Heart' right!? That's incredible! Allen is going to be able to put an end to this war now!" Jhonny exclaimed happily, smiling as he turned to his classmates.

Reever took a drag on his cigarette as he also watched the light show in the sky, before turning to the younger scientist, "Yeah, that's amazing though..."

"I guess in the end it seems like everything has a price, right Bookman?" he finished looking at the exorcist.

"There is always a price, boy, activating the 'Heart' can end very well or very badly for this war and all humanity living on the planet now, but regardless of that answer, the answer to our situation is only one." Bookman spoke calmly, releasing smoke from his lips in a calm manner.

Reever nodded, losing himself slightly as he stared into space, before letting out a sigh and massaging his neck tiredly, "Well, I'm not going to lie that it sucks, all this so I don't know what it's going to be like after the end of this war, But I don't think there's anything to do now, huh."

However he stopped when he felt a hand holding his, turning to the side to see Komui smiling at him while holding his hand.

"I don't think we need to see the later to know the result, we already said we trusted them, so it wouldn't be any different now, right?" The Chinese inventor said as he took off his glasses and placed them in his toothpick pocket, before looking up and seeing the light show that lit up the skies.

"That's right! We already know that Allen and everyone will make it, so we don't need to worry now." Jhonny completed while smiling slightly looking at the sky.

"...I think you're right, worrying about what's next doesn't make sense now, so I'm just going to wait for what's next to start making assumptions and come up with an answer about the next step, after all my curiosity as a scientist stops. " Reever said, as he smiled and looked up at the sky, squeezing Komui's hand in his.

Bookeman took one last drag of smoke as he absorbed the words he heard and his eyes roamed the city, seeing several exorcists reacting to what was happening.

Some did not stop their efforts to help those in need, despite everything around them, perhaps because they did not understand what was happening or because they had a strong conviction in their duty.

There were of course those who did not understand what was happening and despaired, being cared for by those who were helping.

And there were even those who seemed to have accepted their fate, kneeling and praying, whether in fear, faith or resignation, ready to follow whatever came.

He absorbed all of this and stored it in his memory, as a Bookman for so long, it was practically his main nature to store all the information around him until the end.

Finally releasing his last puff of smoke in a thin line towards the heavens, he gave a small smile as he looked and registered the glow in the sky, which seemed to increase by the second.

"I think maybe there would be no way things would have gotten this far if they hadn't gone the way they did, whether it was fate or mere chance, but in the end, I think it's a satisfying ending to close this chapter." The elderly exorcist spoke at last.

And so the brightness of the heavens took over the entire city, completely encompassing its entire area.

Inside the ark on the lower levels, the Exorcists who remained behind were resting, Krory, Marie, Miranda, Timothy and Link, gathered in the room where the battle against the twin Noahs took place.

Everyone was resting and trying to recover from the efforts they had made so far, having reached their limits in the battles so far, when the floor began to glow, as did the entire room around them, with everyone being able to feel the increase in energy around them. through their innocence and Link through his heightened senses.

They were amazed at what was happening, but a realization seemed to hit them simultaneously, making everyone exchange glances with each other.

Miranda and Marie looked at each other, despite the taller man's lack of vision, they both smiled at each other as they clasped their joined hands, with Miranda having the more emotional expression of the two, but just as resolute as her partner.

Krory smiled at the two before turning to Link, who was holding the sleeping Timothy in his arms looking conflicted, before looking up and meeting the vampire's gaze, who gave him an almost apologetic smile as he extended a hand to the former Crow. .

Link sighed and gave a small smile, as he reached out a hand to hold Krory's, while hugging Timothy with his other arm.

Krory smiled, as he extended his other hand to Miranda, who held it, creating a union between friends as the white glow continued to take over the entire room, with everyone understanding what that meant.

Miranda cast a sad look at Timothy's figure, speaking in a bitter tone, "He's too young for that."

"Indeed, this whole situation is a shame, but this young man would refuse to sit this one out if it meant not being with his friends, but still, a shame." Link said, grimacing bitterly at the end, acknowledging the cruel fate for the youngest member present.

Everyone remained silent, showing consent for the inspector's words.

Krory sighed, but kept a smile on his face nonetheless, "But even in this situation, I'm still grateful that fate allowed me to meet Allen and Lavi all those years ago, to know all of you, and to be able to fight for what's right...this made me happy, I can say I'm satisfied, so... thank you all." he concluded with a smile.

Everyone smiled at the Vampire Exorcist's words, agreeing with the older man's words.

"If it were possible...I would like to meet you again, maybe go back in time or fast forward to a better time, I know that in any time, I would like to be able to be with you." Miranda said, squeezing Marie's hand tighter, earning a comforting squeeze in return.

"Yes. I say the same, even with all the trouble I went through dealing with Kanda." Marie added with a small laugh.

The atmosphere was serene between them, despite the sadness that filled the room along with the white light that increased throughout the room and consumed all the furniture and books there.

Until finally only they were left, and with smiles on their faces, everyone was also consumed by the white light.

All Allen could see was darkness, feeling as if he was floating in the sea or flying peacefully.

Until he felt something touch him, once, then twice, before being shaken, almost taking him out of his trance.

"ALLEN!"

"WHA?!" The surprised exclamation made him wake up with wide eyes, blinking several times with the strong light that filled his vision, before he managed to focus his eyes on the view in front of him, seeing Lenalee there, looking relieved as she looked at him.

"Allen! I'm glad you woke up! We were getting worried!" The female exorcist exclaimed, hugging Allen tightly against her, with the exorcist still dazed from his recent awakening.

"And finally the sleeping beauty woke up, we don't have that much time to wait like this Beansprout." Came a voice to his left, making him look to see Lavi and Kanda also there, along with him and Lenalee in what seemed to be what seemed to be the core room.

However, all the bricks and surfaces in the room were shining in an almost translucent white and the core that was previously in chaos was now practically a star emanating an almost serene and constant light throughout the room.

That was what Allen managed to notice in his quick analysis of the room in question, feeling his mind clear a little after being knocked out by the core's energy wave, which by the way...

"I know this may be a bit strange for this question to come from me, but... what's going on?" Allen questioned his friends as he unconsciously (or not) leaned into Lenalee's touch.

...

There was a small silence between the exorcists, before Lavi let out an amused snort and Kanda rolled his eyes and his face contorted into his usual scowl.

"Tch, you have the nerve to ask us that, after you entered the sphere of brilliant light and then this happened, our damn guess is as good as yours." The irritated samurai spoke, almost mocking Allen's question, making a vein pop out on the white-haired man's forehead.

"Sorry for not having all the answers in the world about something I did for the first time, soba-samurai." Allen spoke in response, mocking the samurai, now making a vein pop out on the long-haired exorcist's forehead as well.

As lightning bolts began to fly between both angry exorcists, Lavi could no longer contain himself and began to laugh freely, while Lenalee laughed along and shook her head, satisfied with the normality of the interaction between her old friend and her new boyfriend (she wouldn't get tired of calling Allen by his title any time soon).

Allen and Kanda looked at their friends, before returning to stare at each other for a few moments, before giving up on the argument at the same time and sighed and smiled (well, in Allen's case it was a clear smile, Kanda smiled by the standards of... well, Kanda), enjoying the moment of apparent peace.

Lavi finished laughing, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye, before speaking to Allen while gesturing to the room around them, "So, what does all this mean for us?"

Allen looked around gathering his memories of the interaction with the 'Heart' Core before he was knocked out, thinking deeply before giving his answer "This...is a victory, at least I think so."

Kanda raised an eyebrow, silently demanding a further development in the younger exorcist's explanation.

Allen tried to continue, but clearly he was somehow trying to put his explanation into a more coherent form "I mean, I managed to send a command to the core, I'm sure I managed to 'convince' it to put an end to this war!" He exclaimed excitedly while gesturing, but he quickly lost his spirit before continuing his statement.

"However... I don't know if this is really a victory," he adds as he clenches his fist tighter, clearly frustrated.

However, Lenalee places her hand over Allen's, making him look at her and see her giving him a gentle and understanding smile.

"It's okay Allen-kun, we all knew there might be no turning back when we came here." She said softly, before looking at the others, making Allen look too and see Lavi smiling slightly at him while Kanda let out an amused snort and closed his eyes, the two looking at peace.

"Lena is right, our efforts were to get here and put an end to the war, we achieved that, so it's a victory for me, maybe as a Bookman I may have failed by not being able to immortalize the memory of this ending, but... as your friend and an exorcist, I'm glad I came here," Lavi spoke honestly, looking lighthearted despite the whole situation, definitely being the Lavi he chose to be.

""Tch. The stupid rabbit is being cheesy, but he's not wrong, we're where we wanted to be beansprout, don't blame yourself for anything, it's a victory and that's it, whatever comes from here we'll deal with it." Kanda continued, speaking with a small smile and in his usual stoic tone, although his eyes were clearly lighter than ever, being satisfied with finding an end to his life without regrets this time.

Lenalee smiles and turns to Allen as she squeezes his hand "In the end we'll be in this together Allen-kun and that's all I could ask for in the end, it's true that honestly I wish we could get out of here and enjoy a world without having to worry about the holy war, but I won't complain about an ending here, together with you at the end of the war... and maybe, who knows in the future we'll meet again, after all there are bonds that not even death can separate" she concludes smiling towards Kanda, who had been able to find Alma again despite death and the terrible conditions.

Maybe a new chance under better circumstances wouldn't be a bad thing... really, it wasn't a bad thought to have.

Allen winks at his friends, before smiling and starting to laugh lightly, making his friends laugh around him (although Kanda just snorts in amusement at the group's antics).

Allen then hugs Lenalee's waist and pulls her to sit closer to him, making the female exorcist laugh lightly as she wipes small tears from the corner of her eyes.

"Then it's a promise, no matter what comes, we'll see each other again in another life." Allen said smiling as he stretched his left arm towards the middle of the circle of friends, making his friends laugh before following suit, even Kanda didn't hesitate to join in the act.

"I don't feel like putting up with the antics of you and the other idiots of the order again, but I've learned to live with it" Kanda said placing his hand over Lavi's in the middle of the circle.

"Always grumbling, huh Yu! But we couldn't live without it no matter where, just like you can't live without us and you know it!" Lavi exclaimed playfully, as he placed his hand over Lenalee's in the middle of the circle of friends.

"I'm sure that wherever we are in the future, my brother will be there, so you'll have to deal with his antics for a while longer Kanda, but I'm sure he'll have a bigger target on Allen's head." Lenalee said as she placed her hand over Allen's and laughed at the scenario in her mind.

Allen shuddered as he imagined Komui sending his crazy robots at him, imagining what he would be capable of if he had access to more advanced technologies in an unknown future, making him shudder again.

"I can't say I'll be looking forward to facing an army of Komui's robots, but for Lenalee it's worth it." Allen joked as he sweated comically thinking about the situation, but sounded optimistic despite it all as he sent a smile to Lenalee, who smiled back at her boyfriend as she squeezed his hand.

"Stop being disgusting Beansprout or I'll kill you before your time." Kanda said making a disgusted face, making Allen stick his tongue out at him in mockery.

"We couldn't get through this without these two's relationship showing up again, huh, Lena?" Lavi pretends to whisper to Lenalee, making Lenalee laugh at the redhead's joke.

Allen stops fighting with Kanda and looks at their hands joined in the center of the circle and smiles.

"I really love you guys." He concludes as he tightens his hug on Lenalee and his grip on his friends' hands, making them smile once more at Allen's honesty.

And so the brightness of the room continued to increase until it overshadowed everything and left the group for last, letting them enjoy their last moments together in this life, before they also disappear.

They disappeared just like the ark that was flying in the sky, as well as the entire city below it and miles of land around it, with everything being consumed in a great flash along with all those who lived there, ending once and for all the holy war that had lasted for more than 7 thousand years.

For the few who remained who knew about what was happening in that city, all they could do was keep it a secret and hide the events of that day, with the name of the city being erased from history and the crater left behind being the target of theories and news that over time became increasingly crazy or unbelievable.

Ironically, sometimes one or another unbelievable theory came closer to the reality of the events that occurred there, but there was never any way to prove the theories, with more precise information being carried only in the blood of the Bookman family that remained scattered throughout the world.

And so time passed and passed, with the world knowing the peace of the lack of Akumas or the holy war that was taking place, not being entirely peace, because humans would always be humans, but there would always be those who would carry the will for a better world, a world that could continue thanks to the act of heroes from the past who were forgotten.

What may have happened to the souls of these heroes after what happened is not known even by those who knew the truth behind the incident.

But certainly the universe would always find a way to shake things up in its own way when the time came, especially with a certain clown encountering chaos along his path, which he would always continue to walk.

AAANNNNNNNDDDDD IT'S DOOOOONNEEEEEEEEE!

...

Well, I could say a lot of things to explain the disappearance of posts, but in truth there were a lot of things that happened, nothing really bad honestly that I remember, just life happening and I may have started procrastinating to write and finish it, which added to things like work and college eating up time.

To be honest, I think I spent a lot of time procrastinating writing the chapter with it close to the end and having to remember how I wanted to continue with it lol, but I'm very happy to have finished and posted this chapter, I still want to continue this fic and actually start others that I have in mind, not exactly about D. Gray Man, although I love the work a lot, I don't really know how to explain the reason for my love for the work so much, I just love it, I think it was because I got attached to it while I was growing up, I hope it reaches an official end the way the author wants.

I'm also happy whenever someone mentions D. Gray Man in their work, I always think that the work is kind of unknown, even Jujutsu has one or two mentions of the author of D. Gray Man.

But anyway, let me be clear, any other Fic that I'm going to do in the future about D. Gray Man WILL use this prologue that I ended up creating without any initial intention (it was just supposed to be a small prologue lol), but whenever I can use this prologue to serve as the end of D. Gray Man's story I will use it, warning if they need to consider that something happened differently, I should just say "Hey, to better understand the prologue of this story, read the first 4 chapters of 'THE WALKER DEMOM'", it may not be the most intelligent or organized way, but it will be another extra for those who want to know more about the prologue.

Anyway, I'm very happy to have finally posted this chapter. I hope that if someone stumbled upon this story and followed it before it was posted, they were surprised to see that the Fic didn't die and liked the chapter. If someone sees this work after the 4 chapters have been posted, I'm happy that you didn't have to wait and liked it too (just don't notice the time gap between the posting of chapter 3 and 4 lol).

But with nothing else to say, bye bye~.

Remembering that: I don't own Helltaker or D gray man, the game was produced by vanripper and the Manga is written by author Katsura Hoshino.